3 .D>y 












-,-> > i> ^: 






o> ^ :> 






O^I>> 












^^^: 









3> ^'_ 












^;r:QS-^g;^(; 



I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. I 



Chap. ^X^Jd.% 

She/f Ji4 4^ 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. % 



^o:> 



7^ > ^ 






;3>T.vr> ' 






>' r> ■ :>-> ~)>j>'' :s> > :>■ > 
























3&^33 















^5:S^ :3>?? 









, >r... 






or ^0:' = 

9 5). Tj ^ 









^2> 






> -) X 

:> > >: 



> > . 
> : 



.■» •' >^ m> 






J^ S> 



:> ' j> 3 .:> 



II 






>:3> ^^^ 









> J2> 



3> 






2» 



^ > ^ 
























5^> >I3ifr '>3^^ 



_>. _> 1> J> .5 









3»> 



!! 



AN ENQUIRY 

INTO 

Cfte ^vmtmi^t Colonif ation of fte twct% 

AND THE 

ORIGIN OF NATIONS; 

ILLUSTRATED BT 

A MAP OF THE GEOGRAPHY 

OF 

ECCLESIASTICAL AND ANCIENT CIVIL 

HISTORY. 



BY T. ilEMING, OF MAGD. HALL, OXON. 



These are the families of the Sons of Noah, after their generations, in their nationi : and 
by these were the nations divided in the earth after the flood. Gen. x. 32. 

Prima societas in ipso est conjugio ; proxima in lilieris ; deinde, una domus, communia 
omnia. Id autem est principium urbis, et quasi seminarium rcipublicae. Sequuntur 
fratrum conjunctiones, post consobrinorum, spbriiiorumque ; qui cum una domo jam 
capi non possint, in alias domos, tanquum in colonias exeunt. Sequuntur connubia et 
affinitates ex quibus ctiam plures propinqui. Qam propagatio et soboles, origo est 
fcrumpublicarum. Ciceionis de Ofiic. lib. i. 



''SM ' nilNTED AND PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM PHILLIPS, 

GEORGE YARD, LOMBARD STREET. 

isle. 



To the Right Honorable William Wijndham 
Baron Grenville, Chancellor of the University/ 
of Oxford. 



My LORD, 

FROM a persuasion, that the 
existing- facts relative to the origin and advancement 
of moral and political communities, might he best 
illustrated by a General Map of the Infancy and 
Growth of Human Society, I was induced to make 
the present attempt : and if, my Lord, there be any 
essential principle in that impressive apophthem, 
" the proper study of mankind is man "—and, if a 
subject ought to be contemplated generally rather 
than abstractedly — surely the primordial is not the 
least important and curious part to be considered ; 
and yet it is a part that seems, through neglect, to 
have become almost obsolete in the study of man- 
kind. I was therefore ambitious, my Lord, under the 
force of the truths by which the primary inference 
resulting from a general view of human affairs is sup- 
ported, to have attached to the subject that distinction 
which your Lordship has done it the honor and service 
to confer : and I humbly trust that those obscurer 
ages will be less dubiously inspected, and that some 
facilities will be derived towards an acquaintance with 
them, from the strict though brief fidelity with which 
their relics have been canvassed. 



DEDICATION. 

Although, my Lord, many persuasive arguments 
and proofs have, it is presumed, been ingrafted into 
the various parts of the enquiry — although circum- 
spection has been scrupulously maintained under all 
the difficulties that have attended the execution of 
the task, it still stands in need of much apology ; and 
most particularly to your Lordship, who has so oblig- 
ingly condescended to this especial favor, do I desire 
to apologize for its imperfections, by preferring that 
palliative plea which the eminent author of " Origi- 
nes Babylonicae " thought it reasonable to introduce. 
Ardui sane et multis difficultatibus impediti laboris 
aggreditur opus, qui res antiquissirai temporis eruen- 
das sibi sumit. 

I have the honor to be, with due submission, 

My Lord, 

Your Lordship's 

Obedient humble Servant, 

T. HEMING. 



Oct. 1, 1816. 



PREFACE. 



The genuine fragments of Ancient History, scant 
and scattered as they are amidst compositions of irre- 
lative matter, admit, as verbal monuments alone, of 
only such partial, transient, and superficial observa- 
tion, that one image which they may have created is, 
most likely, obliterated from the mind, before other^ 
with which it is perhaps intimately connected^ pre- 
sent themselves to strengthen and confirm the wanino* 
impression. Something more than a mere literal 
vehicle is therefore required, and geographical illusi- 
tration is that auxiliary which history has always sor 
licited to give due and permanent effect to its descripf 
tions. The expediency and utility of it, in this re- 
spect, are not likely to hs questioned; so that argu- 
ment is unnecesary in defence of its sufficiency, which 
may doubtless be asserted without liability to the 
charge of dogmatism. 

Piecemeal scraps of chorography, defective and inac- 
curate in particulars, coarsely delineated, and pro- 
jected without regard to order or design, embodied 
under the denomination of " An Atlas," though they 
may be, in some degree serviceable, particularly to 
those who have previously attained to proficiency in the 



ii PREFACE. 

science, yet are they insufficient for conveying to the 
less versed, a competent idea of the relative dis- 
tances, bearings, and local comparisons of countries and 
people to one another ; and to regulate and methodise 
such confused notions as are commonly produced, froin 
the promiscuous and frequently abrupt coruscations of 
remarkable traits and important incidents of history, 
interspersed throughout the old classics ; and which, 
when collected, and blended to each other in a sys- 
tematic manner, effect very beneficial and permanent 
memento's in the mind, and contribute that assistance 
which is indispensible to a proficiency in history. 

To obviate, therefore, in some measure, the incon- 
venience of turning from one detached survey to ano- 
ther whilst reading; and the difficulty of disposing 
and arranging the maps of ancient districts commonly 
consulted, in such a manner as is generally necessary 
for obtaining satisfaction ; and to facilitate, by the 
most approved mode, the acquirement of correct 
ideas, regarding the circulation of human societies 
through the remotest periods, it was designed to com- 
pass, in a General Map, the whole scope of territory 
connected with the Sacred, Civil, and ProfaneWritings 
of i^ntiquity, on such a competent scale as appeared 
sufficient for every requisite illustration, from the 
first colonial migrations of mankind, to the rise of the 
present nations of the earth, and still to confine the 
same within such a dimension, as might render it con- 



PREFACE. HI 

venient for the most ordinary and general application 
and reference. 

In order to shew the materials upon which such a 
scheme of the early cantonments of mankind must be 
constructed, it was deemed indispensible to attach to 
it a brief dissertation of the chief facts and arguments 
relative to the foundation of the first, and some of the 
succeeding, states of the world ; and also, to examine 
therein, the primary points and principles to which 
the study of ancient history must be invariably refer- 
red; and by which it must, on all occasions, be duly 
restrained and adjusted. 

In the parts of the Map referring to the Scriptures, 
positions and tracks have been inserted from the sa- 
cred authority itself, wherever it was found sufficiently 
definite and decisive : and on such points as it was 
necessary to consult annotations, those which, amongst 
the multifarious opinions appeared, upon a critical 
and impartial test, most substantial and concurrent, 
have, in all instances, been adopted. 

The historical events which have been transmitted 
through the sacred records, having, in numerous in- 
stances, been corroborated and elucidated by civil and 
profane writers, it was deemed essential to the pur- 
posed utility of the present undertaking, to unite as 
much, both from the Scriptures and ancient Classics, 
a« could be conveniently and distinctly included ; as 
the frequent similarity of names in the latter to those 



iv i*aEFAcis. 

found ill the former, allowing- for consequent mtitd- 
tion in their passage from age to age, or from one 
language or dialect into another, not only affords the 
scholar much interesting enquiry and exercise, but 
dften produces a disclosure of some new and valuable 
truth, or a solution of some historical or chronologi- 
cal hypothesis that may have been previously insti- 
tuted .i 

It is not to be expected that all the colonies which 
resulted from the first dispersion could be determined 
with critical accuracy, though succeeding circum- 
stances have contributed to the ascertaining of many 
of their seats : and indeed they are all established 
with sufficient truth for the end to which they are to 
be applied ; and which is — to lead us back, as near as 
possible, to the commencement of a series of facts con- 
cerning the advancement of human associations, a me- 
moir of which has descended to us, stamped with the 
sanctity of divine truth, and asserted by all the colla- 
teral proofs within the reach of human reason. 

To distinguish between the descendants of the three 
sons of Noah the names of Japhet and his posterity, 
to whom Europe and the northern parts of Asia are 
allotted, are written in Old English print, in crescent 
curves, with the hollow parts uppermost : those of the 
first generation having double lines on each side of 
the name ; those of the second, single lines ; those of 
the third, single dotted curves ; and subsequent gene?- 



FREFACEr % 

rations are written in the same form and character 
without being circum*^cribed by any line or mark. 
Shem and his offspring-, to whom the south and east of 
Asia are assigned, are denoted by the same kind of 
writing, and designated as to their generations by the 
Jike distinctions of lines and marks, but instead of 
curves, the names and lines are all straight and hori- 
zontal. Ham, also, and his offspring, to whom part 
of Assyria, Arabia, Egypt, and Lybia are allotted, 
are described and distinguished in their respective 
generations and positions by the same sort of writing 
and lines as the other families, except that the cres- 
cents are reversed, or contrary to those in which the 
descendants of Japhet have been represented, having 
their hollow side downwards. 

The positions of Canaan and his progeny will be 
found in that part of the Map which falls into the 
regular projection eastward of the Mediterranean sea, 
and which is appropriated particularly to the tribes 
who occupied it prior to the accession of the Israelites, 
except, that it was thought most suitable also, in 
this part, to mark the six departments of Galilee, 
Trachonitis, Samaria, Perea, Judea, and Idumea, 
into which it was divided, in a subsequent age, when 
it had become a province of the Roman empire. But 
as the space here was too confined to admit also, with- 
out confusion, of its divisions whilst under the twelve 
phylarchal corps of the Hebrews, this portion of 



VI TREFACE. 

country being, as it is, of such signal importance in its 
relations both to religious and civil history, has been 
superadded upon a scale sufficient to shew its more 
minute features; and its chief cities, distinguished 
into those of Refuge by a flag on each of their pin- 
nacles ; those of the Levites by a cross ; and those 
which were civil or common cities, by plain pinnacles. 
Places, also, where some of the most remarkable 
battles recorded in Scripture were fought, have been 
signified by strong parallel lines ; and references to 
the chapters wherein are contained the most memo- 
rable incidents and affairs concerning any place, have 
been annexed. Many other interesting topical allu- 
sions too circumstantial to admit of detail have like- 
wise been distinctly introduced into this detached part 
of the Map. 

The departure of Terah with Abram and Lot, to- 
gether with their families from Chaldea to Mesopo- 
tamia, being an event of no common interest or mo- 
ment, whether examined relative to its historical, 
geographical, or chronological import ; and the subse- 
quent pilgrimage of Abram and Lot into Canaan and 
Egypt, from the marvellous and providential inter- 
positions which accompanied it, and the affairs of 
history, &c. which it serves to adjust, being altogether 
with respect to time and circumstances, one of the 
most important local transmigrations in the annals of 
the world, this and the foregoing have been slightly 



PREFACE. Vll 

sketched, so as to convey a competent idea of what- 
soever is most material to be learnt on the subject. 

Another enterprize of tantamount consequence with 
respect to date and particulars, was the retreat of the 
Hebrews from Egypt, through the north-western 
gulph of the Red Sea, into the wilderness of Sin ; 
and their tedious peregrination thence to the country 
of Canaan. This has been marked by a dotted line 
interposed by small circles, to represent the several 
encampments described ; and which will assist the 
notion, in some measure, respecting- the tract which 
the wanderers were so long traversing, and which has 
become celebrated by such extraordinary and immortal 
manifestations. 

The three apostolic tours of St. Paul for the pro- 
mulgation of the Christian covenant, abounding as 
they do with adventures and affairs in which all man- 
kind are immediately and deeply concerned, have been 
distinctly traced — The first tour being expressed by 
small lines, intercepted by single dots — the second, 
by similar lines, intercepted by double dots — the third, 
by the like lines and triple dots : — and his voyage 
from Cesarea to Rome, as a prisoner, during which, 
some peculiar instances of divine superinten dance 
were so powerfully conspicuous, has been tracked in 
a similar manner with four dots between each line. 

The titles of extensive regions are uniformly in- 
scribed in large Roman print capitals shaded, and 



TIH PREFACE. 

the body strokes of each letter faintly lined, in order 
that these names might not be more than duly predo- , 
minant : and under all such geographical titles which 
are beyond the range of the primitive settlements, 
the ancestry or generic people of every country are 
denoted in Old English print very faintly lined; and 
the specific propagation or offspring derived from each 
original source, are all characterized in common Rot 
man print. Subordinate countries and provinces are 
specified by Roman print capitals of a smaller and 
plainer kind than those used to distinguish the more 
notable states or regions : and the seas, islands, lakes, 
rivers, forests, mountains, &c. are titled in Italic 
capitals of different sizes, according to the magnitude 
of each object. The writing is also uniformly parallel, 
except where some express object required it to be 
otherwise ; and thus, the references are more easy to 
be made than on maps, where the words, crossing each 
other in various directions, present much apparent 
confusion, and are sometimes very difficult to be found 
out and decyphered. 

The Map being intended to illustrate more the sub-e 
ject of progressive colonization than minute matters 
of topography, for the sake of keeping the principal 
tendency as visible and uncrowded as it required, only 
such cities and towns have been introduced as were 
most illustrious for their magnitude or great antiquity, 
or whose annals are otherwise highly famous : it being 



PREFACE. 3^1 

contemplated, in case of the present work obtaining a 
favourable reception, to attempt some further similar 
illustrations of the writings of antiquity, which appear 
to have been much slighted. 

The projection of the Map is that which best pre- 
serves the proportion of countries relative to one ano- 
ther; and it was carefully divided throughout into 
half degrees, in order that the particular features of 
every country might correspond to the best and most 
accurate chorographical performances of the present 
time : and in delineating the coasts, and pointing im- 
portant positions, the most perfect geographical tables 
both English and foreign, have been also consulted, 
and the best charts examined, so as to complete the 
whole basis and outline as perfectly as possible. 

Having thus explained the principle and design of 
the work, it is hoped that the utility which has been 
calculated will be derived from the attempt ; and that 
the execution of an undertaking, enveloped in nume- 
rous and abstruse difficulties, will be looked upon with 
as much indulgence and allowance as it is reasonable 
to intreat. 



CONTENTS. 



Chap. I. 

PAGE 

On the validity of the documents of Moses — Evidences 
from the Jewish Sects — Examination of the Egyptian, 
the Assyrian, the Chinese, the Phoenician, the Scy- 
thian, the Indian, the Arabian, and the Persian Anti- 
quities — Proofs deduced from civil and profane wri- 
ters — the objects of the chapter and conclusion .... 1 

Chap. II. 

Enquiry concerning the place of the mountains of 
Ararat c 3& 



Chap. III. 

Of the dispersion and several settlements of the de- 
scendants of Noah, whom we find enumerated in the 
Book of Genesis • . 54 



Chap. IV. 

Considerations on the time of the general dispersion, 
and the number of persons that had arisen — the con- 
founding of Language — Genealogy of the Hebrew 
and Greek Bibles examined — Original nations founded 
subsequent to the first dispersion — the earliest nations 
of whom there are written documents ; and the re- 
sults and connexions relative to them which may be 
derived from the foregoing sketches 



AN ENQUIRY 

INTO THE 

PROGRESSIVE COLONIZATION OF THE EARTH, 

AND THE 

ORIGIN OF NATIONS. 

CHAP. I. 

On the vaiiditT/ of the documents of Moses — Evidences 
from the Jewish sects — Examination of the Egyptian^ 
ihe Assyrian^ the Chinese^ the Phoenician, the Scy- 
thian, the Indian, the Arabian, and the Persian 
Antiquities — Proofs deduced from Civil and Profane 
zsriters-^the object of this chapter , and conclusion. 

THE advancement of a train of facts, in order to 
glrengthen the universal credit which the writings of 
Moses have gained, may be thought supererogation, 
when it might fairly be insisted upon as a postulate, 
that what he has written is truth; and such an im- 
putation would be justly alleged, were not the task 
before me one of that sort that demands more than 
ordinary circumspection : — thus, it becomes indispen- 
sible, that an effort be made, substantially to establish 
the bottom of my structure, for which I protest there 

A 



is no solid bearing but the writings of Moses ; and 
therefore, it seems incumbent on me to adduce a suf- 
ficiency of facts to prove, to every one, that the cos- 
mogony, and account of the earliest state of human 
society, which has been bequeathed bj him, is alone 
g^enuine ; and that, ever}/ other writing of a similar 
tendency is, altogether, spurious and unwarranted. 

Althougli every civilized being be supposed to 
kno'^ the important history of his own origin, ac- 
cording as it hath been specially communicated by 
the pen of the chosen scribe — although it be univer- 
sally believed, that the world was formed out of 
nothing by the omnific word of God — that the earth 
was endued with all the varieties of vegetable life by 
the same Almighty cause — that the earth, air, and 
waters brought forth their respective tribes at th& 
expression of the divine will- — that the body of man 
was at first fashioned out of mere earth by the ope- 
rative hand of the Creator, and was afterwards in- 
tellectually animated with divine breath — although 
these, and many other mysterious truths, from their 
own incomprehensible quality, being far beyond the 
reach of the human mind, have been extensively 
espoused on the current veracity of the recorder, yet 
may many who implicitly confide, wish to see the do- 
cuments, on which they place such sincere reliance, 
contrasted with others which have contended against 
them ; and therefore, I hope that the enquiry which I 
am about to institute, will add something to the satis- 
faction of the most perfect adherents to the Mosaic 
oracle : for as I am not upon a religious enquiry, I 
must not avail myself of the spiritual inspiration of 
the historian ; neither must I appeal to his friends 
and advocates ; but by the investigation of his chief 
competitors and opponents am I compelled to establish 



3 

the proof I want — namelj--that there is no other 
Source but the Book of Genesis from which the Origin 
of Nations can be faithfully traced. 



tiVliJENCES FkOM THE JEWISH SECtSs 

The Samaritans — the Sadducees-^the Pharisees—^ 
the Essenes-^the Nazarites— ^the Caraites — and every 
other sect of Jews, each violently hostile to the otherSj 
evdr held, alike^ the Writings of Moses altogether 
genuine and authentic. The unanimous veneration 
of these discordant bodies for the hooky would, alone, 
stand as no light evidence of the indisputable authen- 
ticity and irrefragable character of the divine his* 
torian ; particularly when the test and scrutiny is 
considered to which every writing was subjected by 
the synagogues, before it could be admitted into the 
Canonical pandect. 

It never having been disputed by any of the sectS^ 
there is no good reason to doubt but that the manu^ 
script which was discovered by Hilkiah, deposited in 
the ark of the covenant, was the real autograph— the 
Very penmanship of Moses himself. Had it been a 
forgery, or a trick attempted by the high priest, there 
were numerous doctors of the hostile parties that 
would, most likely, have detected and exposed it: 
but nothing can be more rationally probable, than 
that, after the necessary copies had been made and 
dispersed for the instruction and future regulation of 
mankind, the original treasure would be carefully 
secured ; and, there was no place so sacred as the ark 
wherein it is reported to have been discovered. It is 
not likely that it would be often referred tO; or un- 



necessariiy exposed, after the copies in(ended for pro- 
mulgation had been transcribed ; and it might have 
been left shut up for ages, in the state in which it is 
reported to have been found : the characters also of 
the writing corroborate strongly the avowed origi- 
nality of it ; and every other circumstance, in favor 
of this extraordinary discovery, seems consistent with- 
probability and reason. 



The Egyptian, Chaldean, and Chinese chronicles-^ 
date the origin of mankind much before the time at 
which it is appointed by the Hebrew chronicle ; but 
from the subsequent review of their assumed priorities, 
it will be obvious that great mistakes must have crept 
into their registers, some of which may easily be 
detected : and although the Scripture is not expected 
to be canvassed as a canon of chronology, yet has it 
brought down to us a progressive series of generations 
of mankind preceding the nativity of the Saviour, in 
which is comprehended, according to the opinions of 
Newton and other eminent calculators, a period of 
4004 years. 

It may be necessary here to remark, that this period 
must be considered as the term of human generations, 
and does not refer to the age of the world, which, 
according to the Mosaic history of the beginning, might 
have existed for a time incalculable and indefinable, 
previous to the being of n. n; and had not the im- 
portant, though infantile, science of geology con- 
tributed to raise a light from the spark that slumbered 
in the Genesis of Moses, it is to be inferred that we 
might have erroneously continued to ascribe the era 
of human generation to the sixth day after the matter 



of the world hEid been created out of nothing ; whereas 
it seems evident from facts relative to the structure 
of the earth, that the four first verses of the Genesis, 
record operations antecedent to the present order of 
diurnal periods. But in our enquiry, it is only neces- 
sary for us to consider the point of time at which man 
first occupied the earth : and this having- been as- 
signed by one of such high celebrity and compe- 
tence as Newton to 4004 years before Christ, which 
date appears perfectly to coincide with scriptural 
genealogy, we are bound to receive it as authentic ; 
and such of our readers as are unacquainted with the 
geological arguments on the cosmogony of Moses, we 
beg to refer to an intelligent paper on this subject 
inserted in Tilloch's " Philosophical Magazine and 
Journal" for September, 1815, which is subscribed 
" Homo," and which has been followed by some very 
sound reasonings on the subject, published in the 
same work, for October, 1815, and contributed by 
Dr. Pritchard, late of Trinity College, Oxford. 



EXAMINATION OP THE EGYPTIAN ANNALS. 

Diodorus Siculus informs us, that there were two 
distinct chronologies in Egypt, which differed no less 
than 13,000 years from one another. Varro has also 
distinguished the antiquities of Egypt into the fabu- 
lous and the historical ; so that, from their testimonies, 
there does not appear to have been one systematic 
table of events, commencing from their first epoch, 
and regularly descending thence to the present period. 

Diodorus in agines, that the great difference be- 
tween the two reckonings must have arisen from the 



6 

first computations being made according to lunar 
periods ; and that, after a considerable time had 
elapsed, they chose to alter their reckonings to solar 
time, instead of lunar : that, therefore, their former 
chronicles had been rectified to the solar time by 
some, and omitted by others ; which is far from an 
injudicious or improbable supposition. 

An opinion very similar to that of Diodorus is also 
advanced by Censorinus, in his ingenious and intelli- 
gent book on the birth of man, entitled, *' De Die 
Natali" ; in which he treats very satisfactorily of the 
years, months, weeks, days, &c. of the ancient natives 
of various parts of the world. 

This disparity of dates in the Egyptian chronicles 
is not unlikely to have arisen^ from their chronologers 
having used an artificial epoch in computing some of 
their cycles, similar to that used in the computation 
of the Julian cycle, or Julian period, amongst many 
pf the modern nations ; and which, if we here digress 
to explain, may, perhaps, serve to shew another pos?. 
sible cause of some of the great incongruities which 
we find in ancient chronology. 

Astronomy is the only true means of measuring 
time; but it has never yet been able to produce a 
cycle, or a revolution of years, by which every people 
of the earth would consent to register their events. 

There is one period, or round of years called the 
Cycle of the ^un, or Solar Cycle ; that is, a certain 
number of years, at the expiration of which, the same 
day pf the week begins again the same day of the 
month ; for instance — suppose Monday to be the first 
day of January, the space of 28 years must elapse 
before the first of January would fall on a Monday 
again ; therefore this cycle consists of 28 years. 



Another cycle supposes the sun and moon to be 
together in some point of the Zodiac — imagine, for 
example, tiiat they are on the first point of Aries ; at 
the end of 19 years they would both meet together at 
the same point — therefore 19 years is the term of the 
Lunar Cycle. 

The Romans made use of a cycle consisting- of 15 
years, called the Tndiction Cycle, because it served 
to indicate the time when certain payments became 
due to the g-overnment, and which was not regulated 
by astronomical revolutions, but by national insti- 
tutions, similar to the Grecian Olympiads. 

Now it had always been a desirable object to invent 
a, cycle or period which might suit every people, so 
that, in one continued and unbroken chain of years, 
all the memorable events, from the beginning of the 
world, might be comprehended. Julius Scaliger, there- 
fore, proposed to convert the three foregoing cycles, 
namely, the solar, lunar, and indiction, into one ; 
which includes a period of no less than 7980 years ; 
being the product of the terms of the three cycles — 
that is to say, 28 X 19 X 15 == 7980; and which 
grand circuit of time is called, in commemoration of 
him who instituted it, the Julian Period. This term 
of 7980 years is the time required for all these three 
cycles to coincide, or begin and end together. Now, 
it is ascertained, that they would all have been com- 
mencing on the same day, 764 years previous to the 
creation ; therefore, we imagine an artificial epoch to 
begin with, and say, the creation was in the 764th 
year of the Julian Period. This is a very ingenious 
and useful device, and would, had it been possible for 
such a one to have been adopted and pursued by the 
ancients, have saved much useless and frivolous con- 
tention; as it is easy to regulate the time of any 



8 

occurrence whatever to this cycle, if it be known in 
what year of either of the three periods it happened. 

Computing by cycles was much practised in former 
ages ; but unless these projects be systematically es- 
tablished, they can never be permanent ; and are, if 
subject to caprice, of the greatest injury to chronology; 
for they may entirely mislead the multitude, and be 
converted to the purposes of vanity or craft without 
being liable to be generally detected; and there is 
little doubt but juggling has been sometimes had 
recourse to, in order to puff up silly potentates with 
the vain belief that they inherited their domains, in 
direct succession, from the primitive masters of the 
earth. Indeed we have no reason to marvel at the 
strange disparities in the chronology of antiquity, 
when we witness the inflexible prejudice which still 
exists in our own enlightened age and country, in 
favor of error, in this particular ; and which is being 
traditionally consigned, from generation to generation, 
without the least symptom of abolition; for who coulcl 
have supposed it possible, that, after upwards of three 
score years breathing, we should hear, probably three- 
fourths of the people of England, talk of commemo- 
rating Old Christmas, Old St. Valentine, and all the 
other old festivals ? We ought, therefore, with Dio- 
dorus and Censorinus, to impute the errors of the 
ancient chronologies oftener to stubbornness and 
ignorance, than to illicit and fraudulent design. 

In their squabbles about predecessorship, ancient 
superstition could generally make shift to trace an 
origin to immortal ancestors ; and this absurd affecta- 
tion was powerfully prevalent among the Egyptians ; 
but it fortunately happens that the preternatural pedi- 
gree which they attempt to establish, is altogether, 
conformable to the origin imputed to them by Moses. 



Thus Egypt, according to Perizonius's " Egyptian 
Antiquities," was first called Ham ; and Thebes, re- 
puted to be its most ancient city, was originally called 
No. By Herodotus and others we are informed that 
Hamtnon-No was the Egyptian Jupiter; and it is 
certified from Moses, that Ham, the Son of Noah, 
settled in Egypt, and peopled Africa : this coincidence 
is, therefore, parallel enough. 

Again, Mizraim succeeded his father Ham in the 
principal possession of Egypt, which was also called 
after his name : and Mizraim, according to the Egyp- 
tian tradition, was the father, and founder of the 
nation — that is, their first king; for Hammon was 
reputed a deity, or demigod ; and thus does their ge- 
nealogy commence, by their own report, from the same 
root as Moses has appointed them. 

But that which shews the fabulous character of their 
divine parentage, most glaringly, is that part of their 
own history, which ascribes some of their most useful 
inventions to petty kings ; and all this, after having 
enjoyed a boasted existence as a nation, for ages be- 
fore, under the dynasties of gods and heroes. That 
these immortal fathers should have let them continue, 
for so many generations, without laws, letters, archi- 
tecture, physic, and agriculture, and have left these 
to be discovered by such subordinate gentry, argues, 
that the safety and comforts of their mortal off"spring 
were treated with great indifference and negligence. 
Both Herodotus and Diodorus contribute this proof, 
that the infancy of Egypt was correctly related by 
Moses. 

Notwithstanding the antiquity of Egypt might be 
very securely settled without prolonging the disquisi- 
tion,.yet it will be well to mention Manetho, an Egyp- 
tian priest and astrologer, from whom the grand au' 



10 

thority of the supernatural beginning and govern- 
ment of Egypt, has been principally derived. 

After his country had actually subsisted between 
two and three thousand j'ears, Manetho pretends to 
have made the extraordinary discovery of some pil- 
lars, which had been erected by one of their tutelary 
deities, named Thoyth, (Mercury) and which bore 
his inscriptions. Thoyth reigned, according to this 
ecclesiastical diviner, " in the beginning of ages ; " 
and so far did he excel Moses in knowledge of futu- 
rity, that he left a history of the world for 50,000 years 
to come ! " The inscriptions were written," says Ma- 
netho, in " Eg7/ptian Ifieroglj/phics /^ but the dialect 
was so ancient, and of so sacred a cast, that had it 
not been for the access, which his capacity of priest 
authorised, to the books of Agathoderaon, the father 
of Taauyt, he himself could never have decyphered 
them : but that he had been able, by the assistance of 
Agathodemon's key, to interpret them faithfully, and 
to indulge the world with a translation of them in 
the Greek language. " The pillars" says he, " are 
"hermetic" — "nothing can dissolve them" — "the 
" deluge, and all the effects of time, had made no 
" impression upon them" — and " they still" says he, 
" remain in the land qfSeriod!^^ 

He has, however, entirely omitted to say in what 
part this extraordinary land lies — no latitude and 
longitude — no clue by which we might be winding to- 
wards it — no index to direct posterity to this memo- 
rable place, and these everlasting pillars :— -and as 
no other geographer or historian has afforded us any 
information about the " land of Seriod,'^ or the re- 
liques of Thoyth, we must be, I suppose, satisfied 
with the translation of them with which Manetho has 
oblisred us. But what is much more wonderful thaa 



11 

l!ie tale itself is, that others should have had recourse 
to this mummery of Manetho, and have used it as an 
sargument for the eternity of the world ! — See Perizo- 
nius's " Egyptian Antiquities," and Stillingfleet's 
#' Origines Sacrae." 

If it were worth while, and likely to aifect our par- 
ticular purpose, we could, from Herodotus, Diodorus, 
Plutarch, Varro, and others, with almost moral cer- 
tainty, demonstrate, that Thoyth and Taautes are 
identical ; and that they are only fictitious metamor- 
phoses of Moses himself, whom, when stripped of their 
allegorical apparel, they resemble in almost every 
feature. 

Diogenes Laertius informs us, that the Egyptians 
assert that they have on record a series of eclipses of 
the sun and moon, from the reign of Vulcan to the 
age of Alexander the Great ; in which length of time 
there happened, they say, 373 eclipses of the sun, and 
832 of the moon ; and this period is estimated, accord- 
ing to their reckoning, to have comprised no less than 
48,853 years ! Now it is rather singular, that this 
should be about the number of eclipses that would 
happen in the time from Tubal-cain, mentioned by 
Moses, to the conquest of Babylon by Alexander : but 
Dr. Halley, who was most sedulously careful to col- 
lect the history of astronomy, and whose judgment 
and penetration are, doubtless, most pre-eminent on 
these subjects, assures us, that the oldest astronomical 
observations of the Egyptians, of which we have been 
able to obtain any knowledge, were not made 300 
years before the Christian era. 

If our reader is satisfied that there is no just com- 
petition between the Egyptian annals, and the scrip- 
tural — and, that the origin of the plantation of Egypt 
is more rationally, both in time and manner, recounted 



v*i- 



12 

by Moses, than in their own records, it is what we 
have sought to shew bj this brief contrast; and, we 
shall therefore presume, that, having done it, we may 
, proceed forward to the next subject. 



THE RECORDS OF ASSYIIIA. 

Ctesias is thought to have given a better detail of 
the early history of Assyria than Herodotus, as he 
seems to have been mere regarded by Diodorus, 
Justin, and Trogus, who have followed his opinions. 

The outline of the Assyrian pretentions to an earlier 
origin than the Scripture has assigned them, seems to 
be as follows. 

Zoroaster, their lawgiver, they assert, lived 6000 
years before the death of Plato; and that after he had 
instructed them, and ratified their code of legislation, 
he went into India and became preceptor to the Magi, 

They afterwards tell us that he had communications 
with the prophets Ezekiel and Daniel ; and also that 
he was contemporary with Ninus their first king. 
Now it is certainly known that Ezekiel and Daniel 
were not contemporary with Ninus ; and that, there- 
fore, if Zoroaster had communications, as it is de- 
clared he had, with those prophets, he must have been 
much after the reign of Ninus : but if, agreeable to 
the other assertion, he were contemporary with Ninus, 
he could not have flourished 6000 years before the 
time of Plato ; for it may be certified, that Ninus 
reigned but about 1700 years before the birth of the 
Grecian philosopher — therefore, some enormous blun- 
ders are evident in this tale of Zoroaster. 

The Chaldean chronicles have also been excessively 



13 

erroneous in the registry of things very well know% 
which do not appertain to their own pretended anti- 
quity, but which serve to shew that very little reliance 
is to be placed on any of their chronological articles. 
Between the foundation of the city of Athens and the 
time of Solon, they include a period of 9000 years. 
They also have set down the reign of Bacchus in India 
6400 years before the time of Alexander the Great. 

It would be only waste of time to attempt to account 
for such defective computation ; and it is only the great 
and undue celebrity of their early astronomical excel- 
lence that occasions farther observation. 

About 740 years before the Christian era their 
astronomy may be called commencing — preceding this 
time, whatever they might have collected, must have 
been very insignificant and trivial. Neither Aristotle, 
Diodorus, nor Ptolemy, the latter of whom had pene- 
trated all their archives of science, as well as of every 
other people within his reach, ascribe any thing more 
than very unimportant observations previous to the 
«ge of Nabonassar; about which time they began to 
be able to predict eclipses. On the capture of Babyloa 
by Alexander, all their astronomical memoranda there, 
was collected by Aristotle, and sent into Greece : but 
it could have been scarcely worth preserving ; at least, 
that part of it which had been made antecedent to the 
time beforementioned. The Greeks were capable, at 
that time, of duly estimating and appropriating any 
treasures of this kind ; and, had there been any records 
of very remote antiquity that deserved attention, they 
would have been made the best of by their new pos- 
sessors : but it is certain, that whatever they discovered 
amongst these calendars, older than about three cen- 
turies before Alexander's time, was altogether devoid 
of interest and value. Dr. Halley says, " that Ptolemy 



14 

" knew the compass of their science — that they vvefi^ 
*' more addicted to visionary and hypothetical than t6 
<< solid and sound learning" — and the same discreet 
and competent judge assures us, that " all the evidences 
*' of their ancient astronomical fame are seven eclipses 
*' of the moon, which are very clumsily set down, and 
" the oldest of them not 700 years before the Christian 
"era." 

According- to the Mosaic institute Assyria has a 
very high and honourable rank amongst the earliest 
nations ; and Ctesias supposes that they became soon 
very populous after the flood : above this can only be 
considered romantic and destitute of authority. 



THE ANTIQUITY" OF CHINA. 

The chronology of China, which has ventured to 
challenge the Scriptural, is more superficial, if possible, 
than either the Egyptian or Assyrian. 

The astronomy of these remote people, on which 
the value of their chronology entirely depends, has 
been very destitute of skill till within these few years. 
Even when they were visited by the Jesuit Magaillans, 
in the seventeenth century, their observatories, of which 
they were very proud and conceited, thinking there 
was nothing of the kind equal to them in the world, 
were found to be wretchedly defective ; their instru- 
ments insufficient for the most familiar operations o^f 
the science ; their tables of the planetary motions sa 
inaccurate, that they could not possibly predict phaeno- 
mena, or perform any astronomical experiments with 
certain, or tolerable effect: and indeed, what they 
have nreserved as specimens of the astronomy of their 



15 

early times, sufficiently evinces the impossibility of any 
perfect calculations. 

Cassini, who investigated their calendars most close- 
ly, has proved the truth of the foregoing- observations 
by shewing, that, in the computation of one planetary 
conjunction, they were mistaken no less than 500 
years : and, in another instance which he has adduced, 
there is an error of 197 years. Now it is impossible 
that there can be a correct estimate or registry of 
time, without some proficiency in this science ; and 
we must measure the value of the Chinese chronology 
by our knowledge of their proficiency in astronomy. 

But, leaving their incapacity in the scientific 
method of chronologising, we will endeavour to dis- 
cover whether their chronicles, which are said to have 
been continued in a regular succession, from reign to 
reign, through such an extraordinary succession of 
generations, prior to what any other nations can pre- 
tend to, are more luminous and faithful than their 
science : and whether they are enough to invalidate 
the Scripture. 

Martinius, who has given an account of these re- 
nowned writings, and who seems an enthusiastic ad- 
vocate for their premature antiquity, informs us that 
their oldest records are written in hieroglj/phics. By 
this cosmogony we are, in the first place, taught that 
the world, for the first 30,000 years after its creation, 
was destitute of inhabitants — that the protoplast of all 
mankind was their first sire, Puoncuus-— that in his 
time their wonderful chronicle began to be established, 
and has regularly been continued from that time to 
this. 

This protoplast of theirs was, they say, brought forth 
out of chaos one night in the spring. He was succeed-? 
i^d in the autocrasy of their empire by Thienhoang, 



16 

tvho is designated as the civilizer of the woilcl ; dilcl 
in this sort of stjle they bring forward their succes- 
sion of rulers till they come down to Fohius, who, 
they inform us, overthrew their ancient religion and 
introduced idolatry amongst them. These three cha-* 
racters, if we had time to pourtray them more fullyj 
and if our purpose required it, might be shewn to be 
as strictly analogous, as separate things can be, to the 
likenesses of Adam, Seth, and Nimrod; indeed, there 
could scarcely exist such perfect models, without some 
acquaintance with the originals. The extensive com- 
merce of the Chinese would enable them to obtain 
very early copies of the Pentateuch ; how they may 
have applied these is shewn by the instance before us, 
unless our readers chuse to consider the Chinese cos- 
mogony the genuine, and that of Moses the counter- 
feit ; for, according to the common method of reason- 
ing, it is next to impossible but that one of these 
writings must have been coined from the other ; and 
which is the sterling, and which the adulteration, we 
leave to impartial examiners to decide. 

Martinius, in the next place, gives us to understand, 
that the translation of the former reigns — ^that is, of 
the hieroglyphic part of the chronicles did not takd 
place until the reign of Fohius, which I believe, ac- 
cording to the most authentic chronology, may be set 
down at 2250 years before Christ; and many thousands 
of years after the hieroglyphical portions are said td 
have been written : so we may reasonably conclude, 
that, from the transitions and vicissitudes of so many 
ages, great changes must have taken place in lan- 
guage, notwithstanding a country niiglit be ever so 
isolated; and that it would be difficult, if not impossi- 
ble, to find persons capable of expounding, and giving 



- 17 

literal expression to these sjmbolical writings, which 
had remained inexplicable for such a length of time. 

There are, I believe, very few competent judges 
who have taken the trouble to expose the fallacy of 
the Chinese pretexts, and therefore Ave often hear the 
antiquity of these people spoken of with a sort of 
veneration, as though they really had been of a piece 
with eternity. 

Monsieur de la Loubere, in his "History of Siam," 
has, with considerable ability and deliberation, dis- 
cussed the quality of these memorials. He considers 
that their annals have not descended regularly from 
prince to prince, but that they are the records of con- 
temporary rulers of difl'erent provinces before it be- 
came one consolidated empire — and whose reigns ap- 
pear, he says, to have been arranged, not in contem- 
porary order, but consecutively — he imputes many of 
their blunders to error, but many more to the pride 
and caprice of the different Emperors in altering their 
epochsj which he plainly shews must have caused some 
of the unnatural intermissions in their chain of events, 
of which he has given several instances : and, as to 
their seniority, he treats it as nothing more than a 
dream of vacancy and superstition. He, however, 
notices one circumstance in which they accord with 
the Septuagint reckoning. " Yao," (Jeho, Jehovah) 
they say, " bathed his feet on the tops of the highest 
mountains ;" and they insert this event at the same 
time that the Septuagint translation of Genesis places 
the deluge ; which may be regarded as a very curious 
coincidence ; and which must strongly confirm the idea 
of their having copied their picture of the origin and 
early progress of the world, from the prototype of 
MoseSi 

It must be obvious, that, independent of the shallovv- 
ness of the Chinese credentials^ their computations 

B 



18 

have, from a variety of causes, been liable to gross 
errors, from beginning- to end ; and notwithstanding 
they may have been more methodically kept since the 
time of Fohius, yet are they still so far from deserving 
a preference, that they ought not to be admitted as 
authority or evidence in any case; and much less as 
the standard for measuring the age, and computing 
the origin of other nations of the earth. 



fH(ENICIAN RECORDS. 

The cosmogony of the Phoenicians attributed to 
Sanchoniathon, will not I suppose be likely in the 
present age to be produced in competition against 
Moses. I believe it is the oldest relique we have 
extant of these nautical people ; and for this reason 
I have thought it necessary to make an extract from 
it, as well as from having once heard it extolled as 
an ingenious and profound work. I confess that I was 
deeply disappointed to find it what it is, after a long 
and laborious search to obtain it ; and I may, perhaps, 
by a specimen of it here, save others the trouble and 
disappointment which I suffered respecting it. It will 
be observed, to entirely exclude the power of divinity 
from contributing to the creation of the universe : but 
a sample of the style and doctrine will best serve to 
shew its claim to originality and deference. 

" The world," says Sanchoniathon, " was once dark 
" and windy air ; or a wind made out of dark air, and 
" a turbulent evening chaos. — These things for a long 
" time had neither bound nor figure — at length this 
*' wind became enamoured of his own principles and 
*' produced Desire; and Desire was the beginning of 



19 

" the. making of all things, but Wind did not know its 
" own productions — of this Wind was begotten Mot," 
(which Eusebius, to whom we are indebted for the 
preservation of this precious document, has rendered 
Mud,) "and of this came all the seeds from which the 
" whole universe has sprung. There were first some 
*' animals which had no sense, but which were capable 
*■' of generating animals endued with senses, and which 
*' were called Zophesanim (spiers of heaven) ; these 
" being produced first of all from eggs — the sun, the 
*' moon, and all the greater and lesser stars of heaven, 
" arose, also, and shone from Mot ;" and thus he goes 
on to the birth of the Phoenician deities — " Celus," he 
tells us, " had many sons, amongst the rest Dagan^^ 
which in the Phoenician language signifies wheat — him 
he calls " the inventor of the plough and of the use of* 
*' bread corn." This deity of the Phoenicians will be 
recognized as the Dagon of the Philistines^ frequently 
mentioned in Scripture, and sometimes styled the God 
of Ashdod. 

Porphyry, a Phoenician of respectable genius and 
talents, but a very infatuated man, sought to refute thd 
Genesis of Moses, by advancing against it Sanchonia- 
thon's cosmogony ; in which effort, it is to be supposed^ 
that he relied more upon the reputation and influence 
of his own scientific eminence, than on any prepon- 
derating merit of Sanchoniathon : but he entirely lostj 
as it may be expected, his whole labour ; and though 
he no doubt exercised all his art and power, he could 
not avoid, in many instances, yielding to Moses the 
authority and originality which he aimed to have 
wrested from him. 

The zeal which Porphyry manifested in behalf of 
this meteoric theory, has induced many to fancy that 
it was an intrigue of his own under the feigned name 

B 2 



20 

of SanchonialhoD ; which, though a plausible conjec- 
ture, can scarcely be accredited. Porphyry, with such a 
knowledge of nature as he possessed, would surely 
have foisted something more subtle, specious, and 
imposing ^ for certainly, to good sense and judgment, 
Sanchoniathon is gross, unseemly, and repugnant. To 
be sure we do not know what degree of expansion tlie 
minds of the Phoenician people had, in those times, 
felt — we only know that they were pitiful devotees to 
paganism — and we know too, that Porphyry was a 
professed champion of infidelity ; and if he were dis- 
posed to have practised such a cheat, we must suppose 
that it was calculated to suit the tone and tension of 
the public mind : but Porphyry must at the same time 
have known, that it would be of very little use to 
propagate such matter as would work only upon these 
few infatuated folks, and infect no farther ; so that it 
is scarcely possible to fancy it the offspring of Porphyry 
himself, though he chose to run after the bubble to 
puff it abroad, in the hope of alluring after him a 
throng of fanatics to keep up the game. 



THE SCYTHIAN RECORDS. 

The following is an extract from the Edda of tlie 
Scythians ; which, from its antiquity, ought not, in this 
investigation, to be entirely disregarded : and from the 
remote fame, and high rank in the history of nations 
which these people have possessed, it must be some 
satisfaction to see the indirect concurrence which their 
Edda, or Sacred Writ, bears to the Mosaic oracle. 

*' The giant Nor was the first," says the Edda, 
" who inhabited Johunheira (the land of giants) — he 



21 

" had a daughter named Night, who was of dark com- 
*' plexion — she first married Naglefara (the universal 
" father), and had a son named Auder (air) — she then 
" espoused Onar (breath), and had a daughter named 
*' Airth (earth)^ — she wedded, at length, Daglingcr 
" (light), who is of the family of the gods — between 
" them they produced Dag (daj), a youth very beau- 
" tifiil and shining, as are all the family of the Uni- 
'' versal Father — then the Universal Father took 
" Night and Day and placed them in heaven, and 
*' gave to each a horse and a chariot that they might 
*' travel successively, one after the other, round the 
*' world — Night goes first witii her horse named Ri}7i- 
'•^ faxe (Frosty-mane), who every morning covers the 
^* earth with the foam which Ise scatters from his chafed 
" mouth— -the horse made use of by Day is named 
^' Skinfaoca (shining mane), who by the radiancy of 
f' his mane illuminates the air and earth-r-there was 
^^ also a man named MundUfara (the father of the 
f' world) — he had two beautiful well-shaped children, 
" a son and a daughter — he called his son Mane 
" (moon), and his daughter he called Sunna (sun)* — 
" the gods, angry at their having such divine names, 
" carried them up into heaven, and obliged Sunna to 
" guide the car of Mane, and Mane was compelled to 
"= guide that of Sunna, as a punishment for their pre- 
" gumption." 

Thus in the sacred Edda of these ancients may we 
plainly discover a poetical metamorphosis of the crea- 
tion, as recounted by Moses. 

* It is worthy of remark, that, in the German language, which is 
certainly of Scythic origin, the sun is still of the feminine gender, and 
the moon is of the masculine, which I believe is not to be found in apy 
other language at the present day. 



22 



THE INDIAN RECORDS. 



The Indians, like most other ancient nations, derive 
their notions of the formation of the universe from 
divine authority. 

Their legislator Bramma had their Vedam they say 
from the hand of the deity himself. They have two 
other sacred books, the Shaster and Puran, which 
explain the Vedam to the priests who are to promuige 
it to the people. It teaches the belief and worship of 
God, called the Almighty, and Supreme — and that the 
good being is more powerful than the evil one. 

With respect to the creation, it informs us, that 
God determined to shew his excellency and power by 
creating a world and stocking it with intelligent ani- 
mals — that he created first of all the four elements — 
that he then confusedly mixed them, and formed there- 
from the several parts of the visible world — that the 
first race of mankind sowed the seeds of corruption 
and wickedness, which increased to such a degree that 
God destroyed them by a flood — that God afterwards 
resolved to renew the human race, and created three 
persons of greater excellency than the first he had 
created — that the name of the first was Brewian — 
of the second Yistnej— of the third Budderi — that 
after God had proved these to be faithful vicegerents 
on earth, he delivered to each of them a book, bearing 
his name, which the Indians believe to be divine. 

In the Vedam of the Hindoos it will be seen that 
there are many particulars so analogous to the Penta- 
teuch that they appear to be almost a paraphrase of 
the original. 



23 



PERSIAN AND ARABIAN RECORDS. 

It does not appear that either of these countries 
has advanced any system of cosmogony, or pretext of 
premature antiquity, which deserves to be mentioned; 
and though they may each vie with any other part of 
the world in the early commencement of their respective 
dominions, yet are there no traditions of the Persian 
Magi, or the Arabian Dusares, sufficiently important 
to be called into question. 

But these two nations seem to have each produced 
an arch-imposter — Leratusch the Persian, of whose 
life and artifices much is said in Hyde's " De Reli- 
gione Veterum Persarum," will be found on compa- 
rison very little inferior in fraud and imposture to the 
Arab Mohammed, the particulars of whose infamy may 
be seen in Prideaux's " Connexions." The former is 
not so generally notorious as the latter, but is very 
little less flagrant-^Some have supposed that the im- 
poster Leratusch was the -Zoroaster whom we have 
mentioned in our considerations of Assyria: but as it 
does not come within the compass of our subject to 
debate this point, we shall leave this pair of impious 
jugglers, to pursue the object which is immediately 
before us. 

It will be recollected, that at the outset, we intended 
to satisfy our readers that there are no memorials f^ 

illS" 

documents extant, which, as a foundation for^*', 

tory of mankind, can reasonably be pre** T . ' r. 
, . , .... .':, ^, testimonies or 

even enter into competition with, *^ 

Moses : and from the passing -^^^^ ^* ^'^^^^ ""^ ^^f 
specimens which the div^-^ pretenders have uttered, 
an opinion may b. ^me^ ^f the nature of the ma- 



M 



terials with which they are severally composed, and 
a decision may be made, in judgment, whether any, 
or either of the candidates for the primitive and ex- 
clusive occupation of the earth, antecedent to the rest 
of mankind, possess arguments or tokens suflicient to 
invalidate the sacred warrantry with which it was 
meant that they should be respectively compared. 

But in order to establish the footing still more 
securely, and to convince the most fluctuating and 
dubious apprehension, to the popular or national 
vouchers^ which declare, although unintentionally yet 
very strongly, that they have sprung from the purer 
original, we will add some individual evidences from 
the most esteemed philosophers and celebrated geniuses; 
pf antiquity. 



HOMER AND HESIOD. 



Homer says, that " the seventh day closed the for-? 
^' mation of all things." And both he and Hesiod 
signify that the seventh day is sacred. 



Parallelism of Hesiod's Theogony and Moses's 
Cosmogony. 




Hesiod deduces the pe- 
digree of all his deities 
om chaos. 



iforms us that 
^ ^^£r Chaos 

^ "^^"^ rthe 

1 artarus, (>,^ 



H( 

immediateFv 

appeared 

ean 

deep abyss); and Amor, 

(the beauty of the world.) 



Moses derives the world 
from a rude unformed 
collection of matter called 
chaos. 

Moses next after the 
chaotic state speaks of the 
great deep, and then en-; 
sued the beautiful order 
*^*he world. 



25 



Hesiod describes the 
birth of Erebus and Nox, 
(darkness and night) to 
have been from chaos, 

Hesiod says, from Nox 
sprang- /Ether and Heme- 
ra, (air and day) which 
were produced by Amor 
and Erebus being mingled 
together. 

Hesiod says that Tellus 
begat Caelum, (the firma- 
ment) every way equal to 
itself and beset with stars. 



Hesiod next describes 
the birth of Pelagus and 
Pontus, (seas and gulphs.) 



Moses, while the world 
was in a state of chaos, 
says that darkness was 
upon the face of the deep. 

Moses expresses it by 
the light being divided 
from the darkness, which 
together made one day; 
by which we understand a 
day and night. 

In the words of Moses 
we find, that the dry land 
was called earth, and the 
firmament was called hea- 
ven — he made the stars 
also. 

Moses says, that the 
gathering together of the 
waters were called seas. 



Hesiod afterwards relates the birth of Oceanus, and 
a numerous progeny of other deities, amongst which 
was Saturnus, (Time) who issued from the embraces 
of Tellus and Coelum, a most philosophical and beauti- 
ful fancy. And thus does he fill the world with ter- 
restial and marine deities, as Moses has described it 
to have been replenished with the vegetable and animal 
creation : so that this v«ry ancient genius of Boeotia 
may be considered to have perfectly studied the Mosaic 
cosmogony, and to have metamorphosed it into a poe- 
tical and fanciful diction. 

The fable of Prometheus and Pandora is a fiction 
evidently drawn from the creation of man. Prometheus 
makes a man out of clay, and steals fire from heaven 
jto kindle the vital flame, which so enrages Jupiter 



26 



that he sends Pandora with a box to the earth, from 
whicli, when opened, there flies abroad all the evils 
and diseases which have infested mankind. Pandora, 
whom every deity contributed to make lovely, is a 
counterpart of Eve in her state of innocence, and 
whose transgression is represented by the fatal box 
which tilled the world with misery, disease, and death. 



In the reign of Saturn, 
says the poet, men and 
beasts spake one tongue. 

The wife of Saturn was 
Tellus, Rhea, or Ops, all 
which signify earth, 

Saturn is said to have 
cultivated fields and vines, 
and to have presided over 
drunkards. 

Saturn is described to 
have made a law that all 
should be punished who 
looked on the gods naked. 

Saturn is, by the poet, 
made to possess a fore- 
knowledge of the flood. 

Saturn in the fiction 
devours all his sons but 
three. 



In the age of Noah, says 
the Scripture, there was 
but one language in the 
world. 

The etymological inter- 
pretation of the name 
Noah is a man of earth. 

Noah, we are told, first 
planted vineyards, and was 
overcome with wine. 

Noah cursed Ham for 
having seen him naked, 
and behaving contrary to 
what his duty enjoined. 

Noah saved himself and 
family by his fore-know- 
ledge of it. 

Noah's three sons were 
saved with him in the ark, 
and all the rest of mankind 
were devoured by the de- 
luge. 



The fable of Bacchus may in like manner be drawn 
pkrallel to the Scriptural memoir of Nimrod. 



27 

The time in which Hesiod flourished has been dif- 
ferently set down bj Herodotus, Varro, ApoUodorus, 
and others, so that the time of his life is not completely 
ascertained. Some think that he preceded Homer — 
others that thej were contemporary — and it has been 
also maintained that he wrote about a century after 
Homer : we have, however, no literary reliques that 
can be fairly alleged to individuals so old as the works 
of Homer and Hesiod, except the Pentateuch. 

The happiness of man, during his state of innocency 
is represented in the beautiful allegory of the golden 
age, in which the earth is made to bring forth fruits 
without labour, and its productions are common to all 
— when perfect ease ajnd delight were uninterrupted — • 
the brazen and iron ages pourtray, in no less correct 
and fascinating simile, the fatal fall from rectitude, 
and the miseries incident to guilt and depravity. 

Vulcan, whom the fabulist has converted into a 
blacksmith, is doubtless the identical Tubal-cain of 
Moses ; which name by aphaeresis of the first syllable 
becomes Bal-cain, from which Vulcan is but a very 
slight deflexion. Tubal-cain in the original signifies 
a turner, or fashioner ; and according to Moses he was 
an artificer in brass and iron, so that both the de- 
scription of his performance, and the modification of 
the name by the poet, are indications close enough of 
the identity. 



THALES 



was one of the earliest philosophical enquirers into 
nature. One opinion which he maintained was " that 
" fluidity vras the beginning of all things, and that 
" God was the laaind which formed all things from the 



28 

" liquid principle or element : " This idea was in all 
probability derived from the declaration of Moses;, 
that " the Spirit of God moved upon the fkce of the 
waters." Thales also held that God himself was un- 
originate — and that darkness was prior to light, con- 
formable to the sacred doctrine. 



PYTHAGORAS 



appears to have adopted his general opinions from 
Moses, although as may be reasonably expected he 
differs from him in many particulars, and if there be 
found in the philosophy of these sages a particle of 
matter borrowed from Moses, it is something towards 
the grand sum of acquiescence in the integrity of the 
divine author. The creation of the world out of no- 
thing by a being who was himself the mover and sup- 
port of it, and of whose essence the souls of mankind 
were a portion, are notions that seem to have been 
adopted from the Mosaic oracle — the prohibition, also, 
of making any representation of the deity, " though 
it were but a ring ;" which being without an end, ap- 
pears to have been used as an emblem of eternity-^ 
the administration of holy offices barefoot, and many 
other opinions and usages are obvious imitations and 
principles from the Hebrew Master. 



PLATO 



taught that there was one eternal, self-ey^'stent being 
—that man and the whole world wer^ created by that 



mtA'-ilt ,«imllikl<im'»m 



29 

being out of a rude undigested mass of matter — that 
the human mind was an emasiation of that eternal 
being, and was therefore immortal — that man, in what- 
soever situation he may be, is an object of divine 
concern — that man was first immaculate, but that he 
became subject to sin and misery by the fluctuating 
lusts of Isis outward senses — that the devout exercise 
of the rational and moral powers in man was able to 
restrain the licentiousness of the mind — these and 
many other parts of the Platonic doctrine are ob- 
viously modelled from the grand original. Eusebius 
quotes Plato's testimony concerning the flood. The 
philosopher, supposing many floods to have happened, 
speaks of one in particular as the great and general 
deluge, KXTaxkv(7f*.of (the inundation) at which time a 
very small number of persons were saved. 



HECAT^US 



wrote, about 549 years before the Christian era, a 
memoir of the Jews, in which there are many import.* 
ant particulars relative to Moses, and his information 
respecting the customs and economy of every sect 
and order, is allowed to have been very faithful and 
genuine. 



BEROSUS 



the author of a Chaldean history, gives an account of 
the departure of the Israelites out of Egypt, and men- 
tions the destruction of Pharaoh and his array in the 
sea, which by ]us computation was 79i years after the 



30 

flood. By the account of Moses the space between 
these events Avas 798 years, which is calculated and 
ascertained by the lives of the patriarchs : and the 
manner in which Berosus reckons, is, by counting the 
reigns of the kings of Babylon. Berosus has also 
spoken of the degeneracy of mankind — of the deluge — 
and of Noah having been saved, with many other par- 
ticular coincidences that assist the other evidences of 
profane writers. 



ABYDENUS 



expressly mentions the flood — the ark — the birds sent" 
out of it — and the tower of Babel. " Saturn," says 
he, " had many sons and daughters ; amongst the for- 
' mer of whom was Sisythrus ; him he warned of the 
' prodigious rains that were to descend on the 13th 
' of the month Decius, and commanded him to lay 
' up safely all written monuments. Sisythrus did ac- 
' cordingly, and conveyed himself to Armenia, in an 
' ark, and there experienced the truth of the predic- 
' tion. On the third day of the rain and waters 
' abating, he sent out birds to inform himself whether 
' there was yet any land ; but they ranged in vain 
' over the surface of the mighty ocean and returned 
' to Sisythrus : then he afterwards sent out other 
' birds, who came with mud sticking to their feet 
' and brought him the news he wished ; and the ship 
' came adrift to Armenia, the place where it rested, 
' and Sisythrus went out of it, being yet called 
' «7ro|3«T«f/o» (the landing place)." 



31 



ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR 

mentions this same circumstance in the following- man- 
ner, " Xisjthrus was the son of ^tiartes, king- of the 
Sippharians, and succeeded to the government on the 
death of his father, during whose reign the great 
flood happened — that Xisythrus was saved, by the 
warning he had from Saturn to build him an ark and 
trust himself to the waters ; which he did with birds, 
beasts, and reptiles of every sort : and the king of 
Greece instituted religious rites in remembrance of 
this great deluge, and of the wonderful preservation 
of those who were saved. 



DEMETRIUS 



in his " History of the Jewish kings" is pregnant with 
corroborations of the Mosaic testimony, and of parti- 
culars respecting Moses himself, namely, his flight 
into Midian — his marriage with Zipporah — and many 
other circumstances that coincide with the scripture 
text. 



DIODORUS SICULUS 



makes very honorable mention of Moses, declaring 
him to have been a votary of the Great Jao (Jehovah) ; 
and also the supreme law-giver of the Jews. 



32 



APOLLOMUS MOLO 



distinguished as the tutor of both Cicero and Ctesar^ 
is mentioned bj Josephus as a very uncandid and 
malicious writer against the Jews : yet nevertheless 
is he a witness of the truth of the flood, as related by 
Moses. "After the flood," says he, a certain man 
with his " sons quitted Armenia, being obliged to aban- 
" don his possessions in that country, and passing the 
" tract of land lying- between, came to the desert part 
"of Syria, &c." 



Herodotus, Diodorus, Strabo, Pliny, Philo Biblius, 
and many others, confirm the practice of circumcision 
in conformity to Scripture, and mention many other 
of the rites and customs of the Jewish people, which 
appear to have been derived from the accounts given 
by Moses. 

Dioddrus, Strabo, Tacitus, Pliny, Solinus, and 
others, speak of the destruction of Sodom and Gomor- 
rah by fire. 

Anaxagoras, Aratus, Empedocles, Virgil, TibuUus, 
and numbers more, though in different phraseolog^y, 
account for the origin of all things entirely from the 
knowledge which has been communicated by Moses. 

Philo Biblius, Tibullus, Clemens Alexandrinus, 
Lucian, and several more, witness that the memory 
of the six days work was preserved, not amongst the 
Greeks and Italians only, by honoring the seventh 
day ; but also amongst the Scythians, the Celts^ and 
the Indians, who all computed time by weeks as well 
as months and years; and there is no astronomical 
cause of this hebdomadal division of time; nor is it to 



53 

be ascribed to any other reason than the universal 
belief which has prevailed, that the world was created 
in six days ; and that God instituted the sabbath, or 
day of rest, as declared in the books of Moses. This 
universal consent of all the different nations to the 
creation being completed in the space of six days, is 
one of the most cogent proofs of the verity of the 
Mosaic histories. 

Aristotle arrogated to himself the notion of the 
eternity of the world, declaring it a new doctrine, and 
that all the philosophers before him had asserted that 
the world was made : so that ever^ philosopher of an- 
tiquity had, it seems, in this respect, adopted principles 
consentient with the divine writings. 

Scaliger, whose learning enabled him to penetrate^ 
and whose experience and discernment qualified him 
to appreciate the opinions and knowledge of the an- 
cients, has made the following observation on the 
general character of the heathen writers. " Though," 
says he, "these historians do not always agree in 
*' particulars with the sacred Scriptures, yet are they 
*' rather to be pitied than condemned for not having 
" had the advantage of true and authentic records to 
'* set them right. The slips and deviations from the 
*' truth of the story, of which they are guilty, do not 
*^ render their testimonies and authorities of less yalue; 
•^ but in my opinion," says this eminent and very 
learned writer, " they tend to make their evidences in 
** the cause of sacred history much stronger ; because 
*^ they are much less to be suspected than if they 
*' agreed with the scriptural accounts in every parti- 
*^ cular circumstance J and I must own," says Scaliger, 
*' that they afford me very great satisfaction and plea- 
** sure on this account." 



34 

Although, ill tue foregoing references we have, at 
much as possible, avoided prolixitj^, having only called- 
in a ftnv of the numerous evidences of a similar sort 
that might be extracted from the tenets of the Gen- 
tile sages, jet have we almost exceeded the boun- 
dary of our design : and being aware that we hav'a 
furnished enough premises to found the conclusion, 
we shall not engage any further evidence ; but before 
we entirely proceed to recapitulate our points and 
concentrate the whole into one focus, we must recal 
the recollection of our reader to the general purpose 
for which we have been summoning this body of wit- 
nesses ; which was, not to vindicate a train of religious 
truths that have been long since permanently esta- 
blished, but to convince ourselves and readers, that 
the mystery of the birth, and infancy of nature, would 
have remained, secretly concealed, in a centre of 
adamant, had not the hand of Moses smitten the rock, 
and caiised the marvellous current to gush forth, and 
stream in every direction, over the whole surface of 
the globe. It must likewise not be forgotten that our 
accourse in this test has been altogether to heathen and 
hostile testimonies — that we have not urged the divine 
agency of the author, but brought him merely as an 
liistorian against his competitors in order to discover 
by the contrast whence the sterling fact was to be ex- 
tracted ; and although the enumerations we have made 
inay, we hope, be otherwise beneficially adverted to, 
yet the principal object we desire to obtain from them 
is the consent of others to the following deductions. 

First — That there is not to be found, in all the 
rival monuments of aiitiquity, any authority equiva- 
lent to, or that can in the least degree invalidate, th« 
memorial of Moses. 



35 

Secondly — That his writings are of so pre-eminent 
and extraordinary a quality, that the greatest efforts 
of hiiman subtlety and art seem to have been often in- 
effectually exerted to counterfeit and nullify them. 

Thirdly — That the most profound sages — the most 
conceited theorists — the most celebrated historians' — 
the most romantic poets and discursive geniuses of 
every pagan age and country seem to have resorted to 
his pages for information, and to have borrowed tlience 
their only true notions regarding the primitive affairs 
of the earth; and that what they have feigned to 
deny as infidels, theorists, and enthusiasts, they have 
involuntarily admired and espoused as historians, 
critics, and philosophers. 

Fourthly — That the Pentateuch seems ever to have 
been the only source of faithful intelligence respecting 
the formation of the earth, and the rise of humaa 
society ; and which its most illiberal and malevolent 
adversaries directly or indirectly authenticate. 

And lastly — ^That being, as it appears to be, unani- 
mously attested by the whole world as the paramount 
evidence of the renovation of mankind after the flood, 
and of the first dispersion into colonies, it establishes 
for us those facts which no other volume in the world 
contains, and from which the history of the present 
population and political cantonments of the earth must 
Becessarily be derived. 



€!? 



CHAP. II. 

Enciuir-^ concerniiig iJie place of the Mountains of 
Ararat. 

'• And the ai'k rested in the seventh month, on the 
" seventeenth day of the month, upon the mountain& 
«" of Ararat." Gen. viii. 4. 

" And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the' 
^' east, that they found a plain in the Land of Shinar, 
" and they dwelt there." 

But before we proceed to tlie peak of Ararat, or 
the summit of Babel, to mark therefrom the over- 
spreading of the earth by the posterity of Noah, vre 
must endeavour to decide the geographical position of 
the former. With respect to the latter, it is required to 
ha understood that it is the point uniformly alluded to 
when speaking of the plains of Shinar in the future 
parts of this enquiry. 

With regard to the situation of Ararat, even many 
of the pious fathers seem to have paid too much atten- 
tion to legendary tradition, ajnd too little to the pure 
fact : for it is certainly not reconcileable to good faith 
in Moses to say, that Mount Ararat, where the ark 
rested, is north, or north-bearing -Avest, of Shinar, 
Avhen lie has so explicitly said, that the people 
cain.e thither from the east : and how learned and 



0'7 

bi 

orthodox commentators could ever have been per- 
suaded to adopt the mountain called Ararat, in 
Armenia, as "the landing- place," is very unaccount- 
able, as there is nothing but the name and traditionary/ 
report to authorise such a conjecture ; and this quite 
contrary to the express words of Moses. That Ararat 
was eastward of Shinar, as the divine historian hath 
told us, there are many circumstances to show ; but 
there can be no true judgment without evidence : 
therefore we will proceed to examine the authorities 
en both sides of the question. 

Epiphanius, Bazil, Jerome, Eusebius, Berosus, 
Josephus, Nicholas Damascenus, and more, mention 
reports that part of the ark was to be seen in their 
times on the Gordia^an mountains which are in the 
«outh of Armenia : and the last mentioned of them 
says " that there is a mountain in Armenia called 
" Baris," which in the Coptic language signifies a ship, 
" whither" as the tradition goes '* some persons escaped 
** in an ark, from the great flood ; and that pieces of 
** the wood were there seen for many ages after." 

Now the positive testimony of either of these men 
would have been weighty ; but the reports which they 
have listened to are nothing more than fume. 

Elmasinus says, *' he went up Mount Gordus and 
*' viewed the place where the ark rested," but does 
not say he saw the ark there. 

There are other similar accounts in Bochart, Jose- 
phus, Wells, &c. but they are all equally superficial 
and unsatisfactory. 

Herbert says, " that the highest mountain in Ar- 
*' menia is called Baris ;" which he imagines is also 
called Damoan — " that it is between Armenia and 
" Media — that he and his company rode up to the 
*' top, whence they had a prospect of the Caspian Sea, 



3f 

*^ Jhough 160 miles off — that there are numbers of 
^' Jews about the village of Damoan at the foot of the 
" moi atain, who say they are the offspring of those 
'* transported thither by Salraonassar, ii. Kiiij^s xvii. 
*' 6 — that they have never changed their seats, and 
*' that they have a constant tradition that the ark 
^' rested upon the mountain." Herbert is here speak- 
ing as though he thought these Jews really knew 
something about the matter, when they must be a* 
ignorant on the subject as the people of Del Fuego : 
for whether they belonged to the race of Jews carried 
off by Salraonassar, or not, it is just the same, as it 
was 1600 years after the flood that the Assyrian King^ 
transported his captives ; so that, even of traditions, 
none could be more flimsy — how should strangers 
who knew nothing of the country for 1600 years after 
the event get hold of their tradition ? 

Sir John Chardin informs us that Ararat lies 12' 
leagues east of Erivan. He considers it the same as' 
the Gordieean Mountains. " The Armenians," says 
this traveller, " have a tradition that the ark is still' 
*' on the top of it — the mountain is totally destitute 
" of inhabitants and perpetually covered half way 
" from the top with snow." 

Struys, another traveller thither, is more minute in 
his account of Ararat. After a description of the stone 
and minerals of the rock, he tells us, " that he went 
*' up the mountain to cure a hermit who was secluded 
**• there of a rupture — that it is surrounded by several 
'' rows of clouds, the first of which is dark and thick ; 
" the next extremely cold, and full of snow : and the 
^' third so intensely cold that he was scarcely able to 
" endure it — that above this uppermost stratuui, and 
" where the hermit's ceil was, the air was qiiite mild 
" and temperate— and the recluse declared to hinij ■ 



" that *he had neither felt a breeze of wind, nor a. 
^' * drop of rain for 25 years, which was the time he 
" ' had lived upon the rock' — that he further told him, 
*' ' that the air on the top was much more calm than 
" ' where he resided — that it was not subject to 
" ^ change — and that, therefore, the ark continued 
*' 'undecajed' — that he obtained from the hermit a 
" piece of wood of a brownish-red colour ; and a piece 
" of the rock on which he alleged '■ that the ark rested' j 
" in attestation of which he gave Strujs a certificate 
•' to the following effect." 

Certificate. 

" i w ith mine own hand cut off from the ark the 
" piece of wood made in the form of a cross ; and 
*' broke off from the rock, on which the ark rested, 
" that same piece of stone." 

Signed, 

Dominicus Alexander Roni^inus. 

Dated Mount Ararat, July 22d, 1670. 

Struys also informs us, " that he was seven days 
" travelling from Erivan to this mountain ;" and that 
^' it is an entire rock without eart^h, trees, or verdure 
" upon it." He has given us a map of the Caspian 
Sea from which it appears that Ararat is towards the 
western coast of that sea, north of the river Kir, and 
somewhere about the southern extremity of Caucasus : 
being about SOO miles east-bearing-north vTard from 
-Erivan. 

Thevenot, and other travellers, bring us also repor'ts; 
but vary in the position of this mountain ; so that, if 
any one of them is right, all the others are wrong": 
and every thing we are able to gain from these authprs 



' 40 

is, in the end, what Moses has briefly informed us ; 
namely — that Ararat was the resting place of the ark. 
What in the world could have possessed Mr. Stru\ s ? 
Surely it was very tame of such an enterprising tra- 
veller to turn back — after having surmounted the re- 
gions of clouds, and finding himself in such a serene 
climate not to have visited the stupendous hulk ! 
especially as he had such good surety of its being 
there, and in such excellent repair — not to have ex- 
plored every corner of thst mighty carrack, moored 
so high, which had once contained such an inestimable 
cargo — not to have followed up the grand effort, and 
have pacified for ever the eager solicitude which must 
still hang about this interesting mystery — to come 
away satisfied, after climbing so high, with that bit of 
splinter-T-and, that piece of stone ! 

Wells has inserted Ararat in his maps almost duly 
north of Babylon, and nearly sixty miles westward of 
Erivan ; but I have no idea upon what authorities. 

Cellarius says, that most interpreters take the Gor- 
diasan mountains to be Ararat; and which are eithp? 
a part of Taurus, or near it. In the Targum of 
Onkelos the mountains of Ararat are translated the 
mountains of Cardu; and in the Targum of Jonathan 
they are rendered the mountains of Kadrun. 

Many of the other commentators, whose notions 
are confined to Armenia, extend the interpretation, 
and say, the mountains of Ararat^-the Gordi^an 
mountains — the Armenian mountains — using the plu- 
ral, as we find it in Genesis, without pretending to 
fix upon any particular tor : but Moses did not speak 
obscurely, nor is it to be allowed that he spoke insig- 
nificantly, when he said "they journeyed from the 
^' east :" therefore, to be ferreting about Armenia, for 
the saHe of a string of contradictory rumours, is tan-*' 



41 

tamount to a dereliction of faith, and a gross absurdity; 
because it is following rumour rather than fact : and 
it is pretty certain, that rumour can never cause the 
sun to rise in tlie north, nor the magnet to quit its old 
propensity. Indeed it is almost past supposition, that 
rumour should have withdravrn so many, from a point 
so plain and positive. What is categorically announced 
should be literally interpreted : let us, therefore, try 
the fact against the rumour. 

In the first place, it is far from unlikely that Ararat 
is a primitive word, which generated out of the par- 
ticular circumstance to which it refers; as the opinions 
respecting its precise etymon and signification are as 
vague and inconclusive as about its place. We must 
notice, that Moses applies it extensively, and not 
locally, by using it in the plural. This word may 
have been afterwards transferred as a name, applicable 
to Armenia, without the slightest reference to the ark : 
for in the space of from 700 to 900 years, which 
elapsed from the time of Moses to the ages of Isaiah 
and Jeremiah, great changes in countries must have 
taken place ; and in those early establishments, nothing 
was long durable. As to names, they were the most 
fickle parts belonging to countries j for a name was 
easily carried from place to place, though a territory 
could not ; so that, analogy of name, though found in 
Scripture, is no demonstration of identity ; and Isaiah 
and Jeremiah allude to very foreign matters, in their 
mention of Ararat, to what Moses did. Indeed we 
might as well look for Damascus in the Desert of 
Arabia, as for the ark in Armenia ; for the land of Uz 
is in the Arabian Desert, and Damascus is in the land 
of U?; : but we know that Damascus is not in Arabia; 
and therefore, we reasora, that these must be two 
^distant countries named alike. 



42 

Now had the two great prophets spoken counter to 
Moses, it would have been much more melancholy asid 
awful ; and which they would certainly have done, if 
thej had said that the ark grounded in Armenia : 
but, they neither wrote to conduct us to the ark, nor 
to lure us into any contrray pursuit; and we must 
here endeavour to persuade ourselves, that Ararat on 
the north, is not Ararat on the east, of Shinar ; and 
that there is no contradiction between Moses and the 
two prophets ; because, one event preceded the other 
nearly 1700 years ; and because, the incidents were as 
foreign from one another^ as they were distant in time. 

In our endeavour, then, to arrive at the truth, wer 
cannot do better than retrace the Geographical Rhumb, 
which Moses has laid down for us, from Ararat to 
Shinar. In our progress along this track, from the 
position of the latter place, we come to that long and 
elevated range of mountains which some of the ancient 
writers have considered to be a continuation of Taurus 
and Caucasus ; and which extend, according to Quintus 
Curtius, in an eastern direction all through Asia, even 
to the coast of China. From this grand ridge, several 
collateral branches stretch, from different points, to- 
wards the north and towards the south, and at the 
western extremity of which are the Gordian moun- 
tains of Armenia, part of which is supposed, by some 
of the authors we have mentioned, to be the Ararat 
where Noah alighted after the flood : so that, the 
resting place of the ark may yet have been on these 
same mountains, though not in Armenia. 

Procopius says, that the Macedonians called the part 
of these mountains, on the eastern frontier of Persia, 
which had been previously called Paropamisus, by the 
name of Caucasus, in compliment to the victories 
which their hero, Alexander, won in those parts of 
the world. 



43 

From this it has been erroneously imagined that the 
.mountains of Taurus and Caucasus form a junction 
towards the south-west of the Caspian Sea, and con- 
tinue on to India ; and hence some have said that the 
ark rested on Taurus, and others have told us that it 
rested on Caucasus : but Caucasus commences on the 
north-eastern part of the Euxine, and proceeds in a 
rather south-eastern course, to the west shore of the 
Oaspian, near to the mouth of the river Kir, where it 
eeases : and the heights of Taurus rise in the west of 
Asia Minor, and afterwards strike into two branches ; 
one of which terminates at the river Euphrates, and 
the other, running north-east, ceases at the eastern 
side of the Euxine — therefore, if the declaration of 
Moses is to be verified, these mountains of Taurus 
and Caucasus have nothing to do with Noah and the 
ark; and what we find to have been falsely called 
Caucasus, Ave must, according to the information of 
Procopius, consider to be Paropamisus. 

It has been alleged by Buno, that these mountains 
of Persia, are so high, that the sun shines upon the 
tops of them during a third part of the night. 

It is remarked by the Holstein ambassadors, who 
visited Persia about two centuries ago under Brugman, 
that Curtius is not altogether wrong in saying, that 
these mountains extend all through Asia ; because the 
heights of Ararat and Taurus so nearly join them, sajr 
these ambassadors, " that they appear to be one con- 
'' catenation of mountains." 

Wilson's Asiatic Researches record some traditions 
of the Indians respecting the antediluvian ages ; the 
^ood ; and the preservation of the remnant of mankind. 
He says, " there is a mountain in the Province of 
" Candahar, that is called Aryavart, or Aryawart ; on 
" which, the tradition of that country says, the ark 
'' lodged." 



44 

This is a part of the ancient Aria or Ariana, (a very 
extensive country in the east of Persia, in the earlier 
ages :) and hereabouts we find several dialects re- 
maining, of the Targura translations of Ararat, before- 
mentioned, attached to different parts of the country; 
as Candau, Candu, Gaur, Goura, Gor, Gorgian, &c. 
Here also, besides Aria, Ariana, and Aryavart, are 
Herat, or Harat, Arsarath, Yerac, Herac, &c. And 
we may further remark, that in the Persian and Indian 
vocabulary, the termination at is very frequent ; as 
Amadabat, Surat, Guzerat, Gehan-abat, Estarabat, 
&c. 

Tn so obscure a matter we must lay hold of evevj 
little light; but, were there not evidences stronger 
than these, our attempt would be to no purpose. 
When a stream becomes so clogged and choked as 
this is, there is scarcely a possibility of delving through 
all the obstacles with which the versatility of time, the 
roots of prejudice and error, and the fashions and 
corruptions of language have conspired to fill it : and 
though it may be possible to remove some of the ob- 
structions collected about its source, so as to get it to 
trickle, yet shall we never be able to come exactly to 
the fountain-head ; and it would be a useless and un- 
profitable appropriation of time to attempt it, since, 
what is impossible, cannot be ; but, very fortunately 
for us, it happens that such nicety is by no means 
indispensible to the success of the argument we are 
upon ; which requires only, that we should deduce no 
judgment but what is conformable to the declaration 
of Moses; and that, subjecting ourselves to this re- 
striction throughout, we should endeavour to work our 
way, as near as the circumstances will allow, towards 
the truth. 

The progress which we have made already assures 



45 

us that there are mountains so situated as Moses hath 
pointed out to us — that these rabuntains appear to join 
the popular Ararat of Armenia, or the Gordian moun- 
tains — that there are traditionary reports of the ark 
having lodged upon the mountains of xiriana, which 
are a part of the same tract — that there are, about 
those parts, names whfch appear to have generated 
from Ararat, Gordus, and Cardu — all which conside- 
rations, though they have a tendency to confirm the 
declaration of Moses, would be very much too flimsy 
and insufficient, without some additional strength. 

There are some evidences of the early population of 
these parts, which may be mentioned as correlative 
arguments in favour of the general question. Megas- 
thenes relates, that the old inhabitants of India were 
divided into 122 nations, all originally descended from 
the sons of Noah, before their journey to the valley of 
Shinar. 

Nearly 2000 years before the Christian era, Semira- 
mis invaded these eastern settlements with an army of 
above 4,000,000, if Ctesias and Diodorus do not exag- 
gerate (though we can hardly suppose they do not). 
Staurobates, the Indian general, whom we are told 
met this enormous force, had, they say, an army equally 
numerous, and obtained a complete victory over Semi- 
ramis, who was slain in the fight. Deduct whatever 
may be necessary to reduce these armies to credible 
numbers, and then the population of each of these 
adjacent countries must have been, beyond a doubt, 
exceedingly great — probably, and almost certainly, 
greater, at this early period, than any other contejii- 
porary nations of the whole earth. 

It is probable, that had Armenia been the point of 
disembarkation, the adventurers would have reached 
Shinar in much less than a century : as the routes 



46 

along the Tigris and Euphrates are §o accessible and 
easy : and on the other hand, the distance from the 
east of Persia, and the time of arrival at Shinar, seem 
to be much more proportionate than those of Shinar 
and Armenia. 

It is improbable, that the fertile plain of Jordan 
would have been destitute of proprietors for so long" 
a time as 450 jears after the flood, if the ark had 
settled so contiguously as the Gordian mountains ; 
whence, the descent to Jordan would have been so 
facile and convenient; and we find (Gen. xiii. 11.) 
that the whole of this fine country was open to the 
choice of Lot, who took possession of it without oppo- 
sition : and here may the rapid progress of population 
be particularly instanced ; for in a few centuries after- 
wards, this became the most populous district that th« 
earth ever contained. 

It is probable, that if Armenia had been the focal 
point, Europe would have been colonized before India; 
but, it is agreed beyond dispute, that India was planted 
much earlier than Europe ; and it is moreover certain, 
that the most eastern parts of Europe were peopled 
before the western ; which, had the mig-ration been 
from Armenia, would not liave been the case. 

It is probable, had the first post-diluvian progress 
been made from Armenia, that Syria and Asia Minor 
would have become famous settlements before Egypt ; 
because, from their contiguity, they could not fail of 
being soon discovered; and their inviting aspects,, 
both with regard to climate and fertility, would cer- 
tainly have insured the sojournment of v^hatever colo- 
nies chanced to come towards them — but it is certain,, 
that Egypt was overspread with inhabitants long be- 
fore Syria or Asia Minor ; and, it is therefore probable, 
that the first Egyptian colony proceeded coastwise 



47 

from the Indus ; whereas, had it passed from Armenia, 
it would most likelj have gone through some part of 
Syria ; and would, of course, have occupied it in the 
way to Egypt, which was not the case. 

Although, neither the perilous arduities of moun- 
tains, nor the terrible menaces of oceans, were in- 
superable and daunting to the daring enterprisers ; 
yet, the even vallies, and less rugged tracks of rivers, 
were most readily pervaded : and, if we search the 
surface of the whole globe, no spot seems to distribute 
so many streams as that part of ancient Asia, whence 
they issue on both sides of the mountains from Herat 
to Gaur, and run in all directions towards the north 
and towards the south. 

This sublime tract of heights, though in themselves 
fitedfast and durable as time itself, have, as everj' latter 
circumstance rolled on and involved its forerunner, 
fluctuated in name with the successive changes. By 
Megasthenes, Strabo, and Pliny, they are called Paro- 
pamisus, from the ancient Persian province of that 
name. By Cluverius and Meia, they are termed 
Taurus, from their being supposed to be a continuatioa 
of that mountain — .by Aristotle and Quintus Curtius, 
they are called Caucasus — by Pliny, Cellarius and 
Ptolemy, they are mentioned by the name of the Ilyr- 
canii Montes, from their passing through the country 
of Hyrcania — by Arrian they are designated as Mons 
Matieni — by others they are since called Himmaleh 
and Hindoo Koh : but we know that none of these is 
a genuine name ; indeed, they are partial only ; and 
jsuch as have accidentally been applied to them ; as 
we learn from many of the Greek authors. But are 
we not to suppose that these important mountains, 
before any Grecian had existence, were denoted by 
•prae name ? And is it not probable that they were 



48 

known to the predecessors of Moses by the general 
title of Ararat ? Or, may we not justify the presump- 
tion, that Moses, from an intimate knowledge of their 
character and consequence, endued them with the 
appellation of the Mountains of Ararat? 

Hareius denominates the whole range from the Eu- 
phrates to the Ganges " the Montes Araratis." 

Dr. Heylin condemns the opinion of the ark having 
rested in Armenia, and supposes it more likely to 
have remained on some part of the Imaus mountains 
in India, which are somewhat further north-eastward 
from the spot which \vB propose to consider as the 
place of disembarkation. 

Dr. Stukely, who has investigated the subject with 
the sagacity of a philosopher, and the discrimination 
of a critic, concludes the seat of the ark, after the 
flood, to have been rather westward of the head of the 
Indus, and about the point of east longitude to which 
the map of scriptural and classical geography extends. 

We might add numerous other conjectures of the 
same kind ; but the testimony of one commentator 
who has patience to sift, judgment to discern, and 
impartiality to decide, is of more weight and value 
than a cordon of those who copy one another's errors ; 
and as the purpose of this debate will require but few 
more corroborations and arguments, we shall, afier 
advancing one or two others which possess, in our 
opinion, the most consequence, bring the question, to 
an issue. 

If we search to discover them, there may generally 
be discerned some extraordinary signs of divine om- 
niscience and contrivance in every act of the Almighty 
Master; and, it is no less than marvellous, that the 
grand streams of the Indus, Oxus, Jaxartes, with some 
branches of the Ganges, and a great many other rivers^ 



49 

clerive tlieir sources from about the central district 
of the three principal divisions of the earth, and 
which is in that part of ancient Aria, or Ariana, where 
Xve propose to consider, that the remnant of the wreck 
bf human nature first released themselves from the 
fabric which had saved them from the universal catas- 
ti*ophe. This situation perfectly accords with the 
point to which Moses has referred us ; and seems to 
have otherwise more probabilities in its favor than 
Any other position which we have seen laid down. 

It is not here intended to be insisted, that proba- 
bility ought to be received as proof: but problems of 
history so intricate and inexplicable as the present, 
cannot be solved according to the principle of mathe- 
matical demonstration : proceeding, then, from proba- 
bility to probability, is the only way of getting towards 
the fact ; and where numerous probabilities corrobo- 
rate and support one another, they are, or ought to 
be, esteemed almost tantamount to physical truth. 

It must be recollected, that the priiicipal object 
to be established from the present enquiry is, that 
some position, consistent with the express asseveration 
of Moses, be considered as the resting place of the 
ark : and that the point to be assigned must have a 
much greater eastern longitude than any part of Ar- 
itienia ; otherwise, it will be contradictory rather than 
conformable, to what Moses has so unconditionally 
and unequivocally declared. 

That part of the ancient Persian province of Aria, 
extending from modern Herat, or Harat, to the country 
of the Gaurs, or according to the orthography of some, 
the Giaours, along the tract of heights called Hindoo 
Koh, is the place to which the investigation seems to 
lead, as having, according to numerous probabilities 

D 



50 

and circumstances, most likely been the receptacle 
of the ark, after the secession of the waters from the 
face of the earth : but before we intreat the suflPrage 
of our readers to this opinion, we will abstract and 
arrange, in a brief form, some of the chiefest motives 
which have contributed to the preference. 

First — Moses declared in perspicuous terms, that 
" the ark rested on the Mountains of Ararat," and 
that the emigrants " journeyed fro7n the east till they 
" came to the Plains of Shinar" — therefore, finding-, 
as we do, that the mountains of ancient Aria in Persia 
are, though at a great distance, connected with those 
of Armenia, and that they are relatively situated with 
regard to Shinar, as stated in the Scripture ; these 
were motives which, in some degree, influenced the 
inducement to propose them as the probable place 
whei'e the ark rested after the flood. 

Secondly — It is not to be imagined that the emi- 
grants proceeded in one direct and uninterrupted 
progress from Ararat to Shinar ; yet may some idea 
of the relative distance between these places be formed 
by the portion of time which the journey consumed. — 
Aria is not objectionable on account of its distance 
from or contiguity to Shinar, and the migration from 
one to the other may very readily be supposed to have 
required as much time as the Scripture signifies — this 
apparent proportion of the time and distance was 
another motive that biassed the proposal. 

Thirdly — Some very judicious enquirers on the 
same subject, are decidedly of opinion that the ark 
rested somewhere along this tract of mountains to- 
wards Tartary or India, and their not having all 
. consented to one spot is no derogation to the main 
point ; for they all propose a site eastward of Shinar, 
and therefore do not deviate from the Mosaic text. 



51 

Along this vast ridge3-4o which all ascribe the me- 
morable event, we, for the foregoing and other rea- 
sons, consider Aria to be the most probable point j 
and as this opinion is not incompatible with that of 
Hareius, Ortelius, Drs. Stukelj and Heylin, Shuckford, 
Wilson, and other eminent authorities, we have, with 
greater confidence, been induced to propose it. 

Fourthly — From not having been able to discover 
any other primitive name of these mountains^ it is con- 
ceived that Ararat ought not to be considered as a term 
appropriated to any particular part, but to have been 
much more extensively applied than has been gene- 
rally imagined ; and from the many names attached to 
places and things, in the vicinity of Aria, that appear 
to have some affinity to the word Ararat, additional 
instances in favour of the proposal have also been 
deduced. 

Fifthly — This Persian district includes the central 
point of the three grand divisions of the earth — that 
is to say, of Europe, Asia, and Africa — which, con- 
sidered as so regarded in the omniscience of Provi- 
dence, and thereby suited for promoting in somewise 
the great scheme, was also additional weight to the 
reasons for the proposal. 

Sixthly — From its seeming compatible with the in- 
comprehensible wisdom and economy of the Supreme 
to afford facility at the outset to the " overspreading 
*' of the earth," and as the courses of rivers are most 
free from impediments, and supply one of the most 
essential articles of human subsistence, it is natural 
to suppose that the itinerant corps would take their 
routes along the tracks of currents ; and from the mul- 
tiplicity of these which are distributed northward and 
southward from the central acclivities of Aria, in a 
manner not to be found in any other region of th* 



52 

earth, it was a consideration that powerfully aug- 
mented the force of the other motives which induced 
the proposal. 

Seventhly — Heracli, Yerac, or Irac Agemi, signi- 
fying the country of the mountains, is southward of 
the Caspian Sea, about ancient Hyrcania. No part 
westward of this can be adopted as the place where 
the ark rested, because the Scripture objects to it : 
any where more eastward along the same ridge may, 
because the Scripture allovi s it. To say that the ark 
rested in Armenia is therefore, dissonant, to the pre- 
script of Moses, unless Armenia in immemorial ages 
extended to Hyrcania, which is not altogether im- 
probable — but it is much more likely that Ararat was 
of this, and even much greater extent before it be- 
came confounded with Armenia, and the identity of 
these two places, which ought to be distinct has been 
very perplexing, deceptive, and injurious — tenacious, 
therefore, of a perfect faith in Moses and his inter- 
preters, we must reject altogether the pretension of 
the ark having rested northward of Shinar, and adopt 
the more congruous proposition of the extension of 
Ararat beyond Aria, because there are many reasons 
to authorise it, and no substantial objection seemingly 
to the proposal. * 

Lastly — The tradition mentioned by Wilson, in his 
*' Asiatic Researches," of the ark having lodged upon 
Aryavart may be added, because it is perfectly con- 
sonant to Scripture, and because it is of as much 

* May not Ararat and Aria, also Arachosia, Arasacia, &c. have been 
named to memoralize settlements of the descendants of Jerah, the son 
Of Joktan (called by the Arabs Arah or Tarali), as Mo;es informs us 
that the Joktanites were stationed from Mesha (signifying a desert) to 
Sephar, a mount of the East, which Wells places in Persia: and 
Eustathius, Hieronymus, &c. derive the Bactrians, Hyrcanians, Cara- 
Bianians, Scythians, &c. from the sons of Joktan. 



SB 

consequence as a tradition can possibly be, on account 
of its derivation from an indigenous source ; whereas 
every tradition relative to Armenia, is from the report 
of aliens, who were unacquainted with the territory 
for full 1700 years after the event they presume to 
recount had taken place. 

Having- now summed up the main arguments which 
have been brought forward in this intricate enquiry ; 
and which, whether scriptural, theological, physical, 
geographical, etymological, testimonial, or traditional, 
have all one uniform tendency — and are deemed, alto- 
gether, sufficiently cogent to authorise the conclusion, 
that the country of ancient Aria, in the east of Persia, 
comprehends that part of the mountains of Ararat 
where the Ark rested after the great deluge, when 
Noah and his three sons, with their wives, were all 
the remnant that survived to repropagate mankind^ 
we shall therefore hereafter consider ourselves war* 
ranted in alluding to this as the focal point whence 
the whole earth has been overspread with all the vari- 
eties that have existed, since the deluge, of the human 
yace. 



CHAP. III. 

Of the dispersion and several settlements of those descen* 
dants of Noah whom we find enumerated in the Book 
of Genesis, 

*' And the sons of Noah that went forth out of the 
" ark were Shem, and Ham, and Japhet" — " These 
*' are the sons of Noah and of them was the whole 
" earth overspread." 

Could this important information have been declared 
more explicitly ? — no trope — no ambiguous word — it 
is plain, brief and full- 
Some have upbraidingly muttered because every 
tittle of the mystery of beginnings, and of the economy 
of Providence in the generation, and multiplying, and 
spreading of mankind, &c. have not been sufficiently 
developed to their comprehensions — such murmurings, 
though they sometimes chance to arise from irreligious 
principles and habits, yet do they oftener proceed from 
j)uerility of intellect which is disposed to doubt every 
thing beyond its sphere of solution — as though infalli- 
ble man ought to take nothing on trust — as though it 
were to be demanded that even Moses ought to have 
been summoned to the tribunal of such judgments to 
declare the whole truth — but there was to exist a cer- 
tain immeasurable disparity between the human and 
divine, over the confines of which the presumptuous 
foot of arrogance was never to be permitted. 

Although, however, the whole truth was not to be 
disclosed, yet have manifold and momentous truths 
been imparted — truths not incumbent on the mani- 
festation of the divine will, but compassionately granted 
to relieve the insatiate avidity of human curiosity. 
Along the dark vista have these pale cressets been 



55 

here and there suspended to guide timidity and diffi- 
dence; and though they do not beam into every nook, 
and glimmer upon every little object, yet do they cast 
a faint light along the main way, and afford a pleasing 
though dim prospect of the whole scene. 

As therefore it was incompatible with the Supremacy 
to unveil all his secret operations, ought it to cause 
that portion of the mystery which he has graciously 
Unfolded to be less revered? — Ought not every particle 
of light, derived from such pure authority, to be en- 
couraged to expand its illuminative power to guide 
us on in the pursuit of these desirable facts ? 

If w^e endeavour to make the best use of the light 
which has been bestowed, it will enable us to discover 
much that may without it appear to be hidden in im- 
penetrable darkness. 

Now although several of the posterity of Noah have 
been enumerated as the founders of nations, yet were 
there, beyond a doubt, many other families besides 
those mentioned by Moses ; so that, in this instance, 
only such a portion of the whole truth seems to have 
been divulged, as appertained to some other subse- 
quent part of the important movements between the 
Creator and creature. 

Out of the descendants of Noah we find only seventy- 
six specified as the founders of national institutions — 
sixteen of these were the grandsons of Noah, and 
there are only seven amongst these sixteen who are 
signified to have had children. 

From the flood to the birth of Abram was 350 years, 
and many more families than those which we find 
named must have arisen : for first, it is scarcely proba- 
ble that, in this lapse of time, Noah should have had no 
more than sixteen grandsons ; and it is still less pro- 
bable that so many as nine out of these sixteen should 
have been without issue. We must also rationally 



56 

suppose, that the offspring of the nine grandsons of 
whom there is no mention were also founders of na- 
tions and that their progeny formed societies at the 
general dispersion, and became proprietors of different 
parts of the earth. 

It is therefore possible that other grandsons, and 
their generations, with the posterities of those omitted 
in Genesis, had more eastern or northern settlements 
than those included in the Mosaic specification ; or 
they might have perhaps continued unsettled, choos- 
ing to wander from place to place whilst the earth was 
so untenanted; or it may be that Moses only chose to 
insert the names of that portion of the people Avho 
were concerned in the enterprize at Babel. 

The omission, from whatever cause it may have ori-^ 
ginated, seems to have, in no respect, broken the great 
genealogical line from the birth of man to the incar- 
nation ; and as the mission of the Redeemer was prin- 
cipally restricted to the Promised Land, the popula- 
tion that was likely to be most intimately connected 
therewith, seem only to have been remarked by Moses : 
or rather, the fathers only of such nations have per^ 
haps been particularized, as are to be most instru- 
mentally accessary to the fulfilment of the apoca- 
lyptical mysteries revealed to the divine apostle in 
the isle of Patmos, 

There is much ground for reflection and speculative 
opinion, on the subject of those branches of the poste- 
rity whose names have been withheld, but we have 
already exceeded our design, and can now only pursue 
the plainer path ; and therefore we shall first exhibit, 
by a tabular synopsis, the genealogical register from 
Noah to Abram, which will best shew the state of each 
part of the progeny as far as Moses has given it, and 
then proceed to colonize each as correctly as the best 
authorities will enable us to perform such a task. 



SliEU 



Elam 

Ashur 

Arphaxad. ^Salah. .Eber 

Lud 

Aram... .Uz 

:Hul 

: Gethur 

:Mash 



Peleg. . Reu. .Serug. .Nahor. .Terah . . Abram 

Joktau. . . .Almodad 
; Sheleph 
: Hazarmaseth 
'. Jerah 
' Hadoram 
: Uzal 
: Diklah 
:Obal 
I Abimael 

: Shebah , 

*Ophir 
: Havilah 
; Jobab 



HAM..., 



JAPHET 





Sheba 






Havilah 






Sabtah 




Cush .. 


•. Raamah 


. . Shebah 




; Sabtecah 


; Dedan 




; Mimrod 




Mizraim 


. . . Ludim 

I Ananim 
; Lehabim 
; Naptuhiin 
: Pathrusim 






!■ Casluhim. . . . 


. .Philistim 




I Captorim 




Phut 






Canaan.. 


... .Sidon 








Heth 








Jebusite 








Aniorite 








Girgasite 








Hivite 








A rkite 








Sinite 








Ai-vadite 








Gemori ta 








Hamathite 




Corner .\ 


. . . . Askenaz ^ 
; Riphath 
; Togarmah 




Mago^ 






Madai 






Javan . . . 


....Elisha 
; Tarshish 
: Eittim 
; Dodanim 




Tubal 






Meshech 






Tiras 









58 

Now, from the perusal of the first chapter, it will 
be remarked that the several nations, whose ancient 
records have therein been canvassed, have pretended 
to have sprung from aboriginal parents; but it is 
most certain that none of their credentials are suf- 
ficient to satisfy those who deny such pretences : and 
from a fair discussion of the subject, it appears that 
the want of certain histories of their ancient states, 
has caused them to have fancied their ancestors, or 
the first inhabitants of the countries where thej have 
dwelt, to have been protoplasts or autocthones — to 
have risen out of the sea, or grown out of the land — 
to have been hatched out of eggs cast into the matrix 
of the earth, or from fungous pustules on its surface, 
animated hy encolpian breezes or celestial fire — to 
have been formed out of atoms, or to have grown up 
from stones — to have been begotten by the anima 
mundi in the sun, or the anima terree in the body of 
the earth — to have proceeded out of claps of thunder, 
or to have grown first from the earth as plant-ani- 
mals : — but though such absurd and chimerical be- 
ginnings might amuse and satisfy the people of bar- 
barous times, yet in a rational age, the ridiculous idea 
of autocthones, or self-existent progenitors, must ne- 
cessarily give place to the consistent and faithful doc- 
trine of the creation, multiplication, and dispersion 
of mankind, with the origin of their several canton- 
ments, which may be deduced from the memoir of the 
first national institutions left us by Moses. 

The civil discipline and inventions of the eastern 
nations, in times as ancient as any mentioned in the 
accredited records of profane history, shew the priority 
of those states to any western settlements, much bet- 
ter than pretended calculations of astrologers and 
mercenary writers, and are a sufficient testimony that 



59 

the useful arts were propagated first in those very 
reo'ioiis appropriated to the first descendants of Noah. 

Though it be not here intended to trace the pro- 
gress of the arts and civilization, yet may we be per- 
mitted to mention the grand and signal specimen of 
design and execution which the sacred caves of Ellora, 
in India, present; a faithful description of which has 
been given in the " Asiatic Researches :" and if these 
illustrious and surprizing excavations cannot be posi- 
tively declared to have preceded any of the architec- 
tural schemes of Egypt, or Assyria, or any other part 
of the earth, they may at least be fairly ranked 
amongst the most curious reliques of indefatigable 
labour and human skill at present existing on any 
part 6f the terraqueous globe : and may be re^rded, 
if faithfully described and delineated, as a far greater 
wonder than any of the seven which have been bla^ 
zoned abroad as such prodigious efforts of human 
accomplishment. 

That part of India where these important monu- 
ments are to be seen, may fairly be supposed to have 
been coeval in its colonization with Assyria and 
Egypt ; and there is no reason to deny ha> it may 
have kept pace with those countries in the improve- 
ment of society and in useful invention, being seated 
not farther eastward from the probable odgment of 
the ark than they are westward ; and the access to 
India must have been more facile, and the migration 
thither more inviting, than towards the western set- 
tlements, which was much impeded by deserts. 

It is not to be supposed that the first appropriation 
of distinct seats and allotments of territory extended 
beyond a certain reasonable compass, nor that the 
partitioning was like disorderly and tumultuous con- 
fusion; but on the contrary, that it was regularly 



60 

contrived and methodically effected under the super- 
intendance and government of the Unerring and Eter- 
nal Guide who had preordained and appointed it, 
according to the cognation of the distinct tribes and 
families of the three fathers. 

Although it may not be clearly obvious to every 
eye, yet, in the separation and dispersion of mankind, 
there is evident demonstration of the sovereignty of 
God over the earth ; and although the enquiry into 
this grand and general distribution cannot be proved 
by syllogistic mode of argument, yet may the agree- 
ment of language, the conformity of manners and cus- 
toms, and historical relations and monuments, afford 
ample proof of the divine constitution of national 
foundations. 

When there is a certain similitude in the manners 
and usages of nations which, as far as we have been 
able to discover, never had any intercourse with each 
other, it is to be concluded that these several nations 
must have branched from one common stock, and 
thence derived that conformity which is perceptible 
amongst them : and if this agreement or resemblance 
in the habits, usages, and natures of people be not 
general, but limited, (suppose, to two nations only 
lying distant from each other,) it becomes, in this 
case, a very probable and rational sign and argument, 
other evidences concurring, that one of these nations 
must have been a colony of the other. 

The general consanguinity of all the nations of the 
earth, and the particular kindred and affinity of some, 
may, upon these principles, be as satifactorily es- 
tablished as such a question admits; and if we could 
with propriety embark in the enquiry, much might 
be adduced towards accounting for many of the sym- 
pathies and antipathies which are seen to prevail in. 



61 

most local and national establishments ; but this, 
though it strongly presses itself into the various tracks 
«f our present pursuit, and would add a favorable 
bias to many of the necessary topics ; yet as it would 
here lead into too wide a disquisition, it must for the 
present be entirely abandoned, and our enquiry now, 
be confined to the effective overspreading of the earth, 
after the manner recounted by Moses, and according- 
to the combined opinions and evidences of the most 
jprofound geographers and historians. 



SHEM. 



Though Shem were not the eldest of the three sons 
of Noah, yet we find that Moses uniformly, and there- 
fare designedly, puts him foremost whenever he speaks 
of them together ; perhaps because he received such a 
signal benediction from his father.* 

ELAM 

the eldest son of Shem, was the father of the Elamites, 
who were afterwards called Persians. We find here 
a country and city called Eiymais, and a people called 
Elymaei : and in the Scriptures Elam and Elamites 
are frequently used for Persia and Persiansi. Some 
of the posterity of Elam also seem to have had some 
minor settlements towards Judea t, but these must 
not be confounded with the primitive settlers in Pei^ia, 
as Ezra relates what happened 2000 years after the 
first settlement of the Elamites. 

* Gen. ix. v. 26. :}: Jer. xlix. 35, et. seq. f Ezra ii. v. 7, 31, 



62 



ASIIUR. 

Westof Elam is there ample testimony of the settle- 
ment of Ashur, from whom A ssjria is obviously named ; 
and indeed we find that Ashur is used to denote Assy- 
ria, both by Moses and the prophet Hosea.* When 
we read of David having conquered the Ashurites, 
and Ishbosheth being- made king- over the Ashurites 
in Gilead ; :|: that Ashur confederated with the Ammo- 
nites and Moabites against Jehoshaphat § — the Ashu- 
rites having made benches of ivory, &c. || we must 
bear in mind that in a period of 1000 years, which had 
intervened between the first plantation of Assyria and 
these events, many colonies must have straggled from 
the original seat, and unless we constantly examine 
chronologically in these inquiries, many contradictions 
miffht arise to confound the scheme of orio'inal settle- 
ments, and petty cavils might be instigated without 
foundation. 

ARPHAXAD. 

The region to which Arphaxad has been elected is 
southward of the dominions of Elam and Ashur, and 
extends along the north and north-east of the Persian 
Gulph, and to the Tigris and Euphrates, including 
part of Chaldea, as we are informed by Josephus, who 
says the Chaldeans were originally called Arphaxa- 
deans. It ought here to be noticed, that through the 
line of Arphaxad the descent to Abraham from Shera 
is to be traced ; and though it is probable that he had 
many other sons, yet only Salah, the branch from 
which Abraham proceeded, is specified by Moses. 

* Numbers xxiv. v. 22, 24. Hosea xiv. v. 3. ^2 Sam. li. v. 9. 
§ Psalm Ixxxiii. v. 8. |j Ezek. xxvii. v. g. 



63 



l,VD. 



Opinions as to the original settlement of Lud vary 
greatly: some have ascribed the plantation of Lydia 
to him, and it is probable that part of his posterity 
had migrated thither at an early period, and taken 
their abode amidst the Japetian colonies : but the best 
founded opinions as to his primitive seat, indicate 
that he occupied possessions near the domain of Aram, 
and in the north-western parts of Syria. 



aram: 



is the Hebrew name for Syria, and we frequently in 
Scripture find provinces compounded with Aram ; as 
Aram-Zobah, Aram-Damascus, which signify Syrian 
Zobah, and Syrian Damascus, and hence it is very 
fairly settled that Aram was the father of the Arame- 
ans or Syrians. From him also Armenia has been 
named, and hence a great portion of the population 
of Europe may be traced, for in this branch of the 
Shemites originated one of the sources of the Scythic 
tribes, as we may infer from the ancient Syriac ver- 
sion of the Epistle to the Coiossians, which has 
Aramean for Scythian.* Pliny also calls the Getas 
Aramean Scythians, + of whom we shall have to speak 
more fully in a subsequent chapter. 

These are the five sons of Shem which have been 
enumerated by Moses as the founders of nations, and 
we shall now take a short view of the settlements of 
their several families as they have been mentioned bv 
the divine historian. 

* Col. iii. V. 1 1. f Nat. Hist. lib. vi. c. 17. 



64 



SALAH. 

Contiguous to the extensive realm of Arphaxad, or 
rather a component part of it, was the canton of Salaih, 
and, according to the most rational probabilities, his 
seat was towards the country of Caramania, on coast 
of Asia about the Gulph of Ormus ; but whether his 
posterity afterwards transplanted themselves towards 
Arabia, and founded the city of Salim, there is not 
agreed. It has been already remarked that no other 
son of Arphaxad than Salah, has been mentioned by 
Moses, and he may probably have purposely omitted 
the other branches, in order that the genealogy of 
mankind from the beginning, and through Abraham 
to the nativity of Christ, might be less perplexed. 



uz^ 



The country about Damascus was by the Hebrews 
ealled the land of Uz ; and as it was contiguous to 
Aram's settlement^ it is probable that his eldest son 
Uz might have first taken his position thereabouts : 
but it is certain that afterwards the land of Uz was ex- 
tended farther southward into Arabia, where Ptolemy 
places the Ausitae ; and here, as it is not far distant 
from Chaldea, Job is supposed to have dwelt. 

HUL, 

it is concluded, took up his residence towards the 
Bouth-west of Armenia, and founded cities about the: 
Desert of Syria towards Palmyra, where was anciently 
the city of Cholle, and also Cholane, and the district 
of Cholbothene, which signifies the dwelling of Hul, 



65 

or Chul, as it is sometimes spelt to shew that the 
aspirate is strongly pronounced. 

QETHER 

established himself southward of Hul, extending his 
principality to the country of the Ammonites : and he 
was probably the father of the Gadarenes, who after- 
wards founded cities between the sea of Tiberias, and 
mountains of Gilead. 

MASH, 

the fourth son of Aram, appears from the best autho- 
rities to have settled about the southern parts of Ar- 
menia. From him it is conjectured that Mount Masius 
took its title ; and the early inhabitants of these parts 
Called themselves Moscheni. 

These are all the grandsons of Shem who have been 
numbered by Moses ; and all of whom, it will be re- 
marked, descended from the two families of Arphaxad 
and Aram, no mention being made of any offspring of 
either Elam, Asher, or Lud : here, likewise, the line 
of Aram is discontinued, but that of Arphaxad is 
carried forward to 

EBER, OR HEBER, 

in whom the important Hebrew nation may be said to 
commence ; and from whom evidently it appears to 
have been named. It seems certain that Heber was 
seated about Mesopotamia, between the rivers Eu- 
phrates and Tigris; or as some think, rather east- 
ward of the Tigris ; near to whom were two of hig 
sons. 



66 



PELEG AND JOKTAN. 

In the age of the former of these was the complete 
dismemberment of the first post-diluvian society of 
men effected, as the name implies ; and therefore 
Bochart chose to call his book on the dispersion of 
mankirld " Phaleg." 

Peleg, or Phaleg-, was of the fifth generation from 
Noah; and a son of his in whom the line ofAbram pro- 
ceeds, Avas named Reu. Now as we have noticed the 
etymon of the name Phaleg, it may be well to shew 
that of his ancestor Heber, and of his son Reu, as there 
seems to have been a singular prophetical import at- 
tached to the imposition of the names of these three 
generations ; the first of which is interpreted a pas- 
sage, the second, a division, and the third, a fracture: 
from which the researches of Scaliger, the Vossii, 
Usher, &c. determine that Heber indicates the con- 
diTct of Nimrod preparatory to the enterprize of 
Babel — Phaleg or Peleg, the dissolution of the con- 
vention which had been engaged in that attempt — • 
and Reu, the final rupture, whence reunion became 
impossible by the scheme of separation into distant 
cantonments, and the imposition of divers languages. 

From Reu came Serug — from Serug, Nahor — from 
Nahor, Terah — and from Terah, Abram. 

Peleg may be understood to have occupied a seat 
towards the confines of Persia, on the banks of the 
Tigris ; and his descendants probably retained posi- 
tions thereabouts, as there are vestiges of them to be 
traced in those parts : besides which Ur, where Abram 
first dwelt, and Charan, where he lived afterwards, 
were in the northern part of Mesopotamia, whence he 
came at the order of God to the land of Canaan. * 

* Gen, xii. 



67 

Salmasius, Grotlus, and Stillingfleet, make the 
Pelasgi, who first planted Greece, to be descended 
from Peleg, the probability whereof is supported 
by many learned arguments of the last of them,* 
which assist to establish the proof of the Scjthic 
origin of the Grecian population, of which we shall 
hereafter have something to advance. 

Thirteen of the sons of Joktan, are mentioned by 
Moses, who dwelt, as he expresses it, " from Mesha, 
*' (the desert) as thou goest unto Sephar, a mount of 
" the east : " from which we may infer with Wells, and 
others of his opinion, that they were distributed east- 
ward, about some of the unoccupied regions in the 
north of Persia ; but he takes Mesha to mean the 
country of Mash. 

We are afterwards told " that Shem lived, after he 
" begat Arphaxad five hundred years, and begat sons 
" and daughters ; " t by which the Scriptures indicate, 
that the increase or propagation at the first peopling of 
the world was not confined to those only whose names 
are therein recorded ; but that it was to an almost in- 
credible extent beyond this : that the multiplication 
of mankind must, therefore, have been proceeding with- 
out much decrease, in a ratio beyond analogy in modern 
ages, are we constrained to infer. 

Thus have we taken a brief survey of the posterities 
of Shem, as they are found in the chronicle of Mobes, 
and distributed them into settlements according to 
the concurrent testimonies of the most competent au- 
thorities ; we trust therefore, that we may now pro- 
ceed to the following deductions without scruple ; 
namely. 

That the first plantations of the Shemites was 
generally about Asia; and that the nations of India, 

* Origines Sacje. lib. iii. c.4. -j- Gen. xi. 11. 
E 2 



68 

Persia, Assyria, and Judea, did principally arise from 
the stock of Shem : and from the investigation of their 
origin, there is nothing to controvert the opinion of 
these people having begun to nationalize about the 
time of the grand division of men, vi^hich the narrative 
of Moses has recorded — nor is there proof of a prior 
beginning of any of them to invalidate his testimony. 



HAM. 



Having reviewed the distribution of the tribes de- 
scended from Shem, we take Ham as the next men- 
tioned by Moses, whenever he speaks of the three. 

That Ham had four sons whose names have been 
announced we have already seen, and there are visible 
beacons to guide to their primitive seats. 

Egypt possessed the paternal name for many ages. 
A part of the country, if not the whole of Egypt and 
Ethiopia was called the land of Ham ; * and indeed the 
Copts, at present, call Egypt Chemi. 

CUSH, 

the eldest son of Ham had his abode in and about 
Arabia, and chiefly over that part denominated Arabia 
Felix, which may be considered to have been the 
grand settlement ol' the Cushites ; though some strag- 
gling tribes might have passed over into Ethiopia, on 
the western side of the Red Sea, and peopled Abyssi- 
nia : but Bochart, Wells, and others deny that Abys- 
sinian Ethiopia has ever been alluded to in Scripture 
History. However there is no reason to dispute these 
fine points, as colonies of the Cushites might very 

* Psal. cv. 23. 27. 



69 



possibly emigrate into Abyssinia, and also to the 
north-eastern side of the Persian gulph, where we 
now find Chuzistan, anciently Suza. 



MIZRAIM 

led his colony into Egypt, which is at this time called 
Mesr by the Arabs, Egypt being a name of Grecian 
origin. The settlement of Mizraira is uncontroverted, 
and therefore we need not dwell upon proofs. 

PHUT, 

the third son of Ham, seems, from Calmet, to have 
first settled in Phthnotis, in Lower Egypt, whose 
capital was Buthus : but if the opinion of Calmet be 
correct, this position was not of long continuance ; 
for it is certain that they made an early incursion into 
Mauritania, wherein is a district called the region of 
Phute ; also a city called Putea, and the river Phut : 
and it has been pretty strongly argued that the Pythian 
Apollo, was no other than Phut deified by his poste- 
rity. The Phuteans were certainly not members of 
Egyptian states in the time of Hezekiah, when there 
was a league between these distinct nations. * 

CANAAN. 

The region allotted to Canaan will ever remain the 
most memorable part on the face of the whole earth, 
inasmuch as it became the scene of the Redeemer's 
mission, as well as having been subject to such nume- 
rous and extraordinary vicissitudes. It is scarcely 
necessary to mention that Canaan and his posterity 
* Nahiim iii. 6. 



70 

possessed the luxuriant part of Syria on the east of the 
Mediterranean sea, which was thence called the land 
of Canaan ; ^nd it continued under the dominion of 
his offspring until they were conquered and expelled 
by the Israelites under Joshua, after the emancipation 
from Egyptian servitude. 

These four sons of Ham, only have been specified ; 
and we have a continuation of this posterity in the 
three branches only of Cusli, Mizraim, and Canaan. 



SHEBA OR SEBA, 

the eldest son of Cush, gave name to a country in 
Arabia, towards the eastern coast of the Red Sea; and 
some or all of this tribe seem to have crossed over 
into Ethiopia or Abyssinia, and there established a 
dominion which was conspicuous in the time of Solo- 
mon, and whose queen visited him at Jerusalem. * 



HAVILAH 



the second son of Cush, in ail probability peopled 
and established the nation of Avalites, that dwelt in 
Arabia northward of the Sabeans, and to the north- 
east of the Red Sea : but there was another Havilah 
descended from Joktan, and there was a country also 
called Havilah, north-eastward of the Persian Gulph, 
and the Avalitic bay on the west of the same, so 
that it is not possible expressly to decide which of 
these districts first belonged to the one or the other 
family ; but Stukely thinks that the Avalites of Arabia 
Petraea were certainly Cushites, and that those east- 
* 1 Kings I. 



71 

ward of the Persian Gulph were most likely to have 
been of the family of Joktan, as that settlement is 
more in the vicinity of his descendants. 

SABTAH ANB SABTECHA. 

Two other sons of Cush, are by most authors placed 
in Arabia Felix : but Bochart, because he discovers 
traces of his name there, has conceived the settlement 
of the latter to be about Kirman in Persia ; yet is it 
far more probable, as Stukely, Wells, and others say, 
that they were more contiguous to their family socie- 
ties, and therefore proprietors of domains in Arabia. 

BAAMAH, SHEBA, AND DEDAN. 

Raamah, the fourth son of Cush, had a part of Arabia 
Felix, on the western side of the Persian Gulph, and 
Sheba and Dedan, his two sons (beyond whom Scrip- 
ture does not insert the posterity of Cush) dwelt 
thereabouts, and had perhaps commercial intercourse 
at a very early period with the coasts of Persia and 
India, as we find that they were traders with the Jews 
ill spices, gold, precious stones, rice, horns, ivory, 
ebony, and precious cloth,* 

NIMROD, 

the last mentioned son of Cush, has been more parti- 
cularly noticed by Moses than any of his brethren, 
inasmuch as he was the founder of a kingdom that 
was to be signalized by many important events ; and 
which was also to be one of the most conspicuous 

* Ezekiel xxvii. 15, 20, 22. 



72 

objects alluded to in the scriptural prophecies. Baby- 
lon, which in all probability was the seat of the first 
monarchy in the world, was built by Nimrod ; and, 
doubtless, this was the largest city overbuilt : Calneh 
Accad, and Erech, were all vast cities founded also by 
this enterprising monarch.* 



Of the posterity of Mizraim Moses mentions the 

LUDIM, 

Who are reputed to be the fathers of the Nubii, and of 
the iadjacent tribes inhabiting Ludia, on the west 
of Egypt. They appear to have been considered fa- 
mous archers, and to have assisted Pharoah-necho 
against the Chaldeans. + 

ANANIM AND LEHABIM, 

the second and third sons of Mizraim, settled, one on 
one side, and the other on the contrary side of the 
Ludim ; the former being north or north-eastward, 
and the latter, west or south-west ; and from whom 
Lybia, it is confidently presumed, derived its origin. 

NAPHTUHIM, 

the fourth mentioned ©f this same family, Calmet 
thinks, peopled part of AfricanEthiopia, between Syene 
and Meroe, where was the city of Naptala; but 
Bochart, perhaps with more probability on his side, 
assign to him Marmarica, and the country along the 
Mediterranean coast, towards Cyrenaica. 

* The patriarchial code had regulated mankind before the monar* 
ehical, and the first who usurped sole rule over his people was most 
probably Nimrod. 

f Jeremiah xivL 9. 



IS 



PATHRUSTM, 

the fifth of the Mizrkimites, according to Wells, erec- 
ted a city called Pathros, in Upper Egypt, where was 
also a Canton of the same name : probably there was 
also another city of the same name in the north-east 
of Egypt, founded by his posterity, which appearg 
evident from the several prophets.* 

CASLUHiM, and his son philistiw, 

the latter being the last generation to which Moses 
carried his account of the family of Mizraim, planted 
the south-east coast of the Mediterranean sea called 
Palestine ; and here arose the great nation of warriors 
called Philistines, so often memorable in Scripture in 
their contests with the Jews. Palestine has been 
often substituted as the name of the whole land of 
Canaan ; but this is a very improper title, as Philistia 
or Palestine, was confined to the sea coast from Joppa 
to Majuma, and contained only these and the inter- 
mediate cities in the time of Joshua. 

CAPHTORIM. 

This branch of the family are supposed to have first 
made a settlement somewhere westward of the river 
Nile ; but as they were not sufficiently strong to de- 
fend their territory, or from some other cause, they 
left their own country, and associated themselves with 
the Casluhim race.t Some Jewish writers interpret 

• Jeremiah xliv. 1,15. Ezek. xxix. 14, xxx. 14. 

Isaiah xi. II. 

f Jer. xivii. 4, Amos ix. 7. 



74 

Caphtor, Caphuikia, hy which they understand the 
country about Lower Egypt near the mouth of the 
Nile, the streams of Avhich, being separated, formed 
an island they say, called Caphtor, and wherein was 
the city Coptus. 

These are the whole of the descendants of Miz- 
raim, whose names are recorded as founders of na- 
tions in the genesis ; and, as Moses has not registered 
any descendant of Phut, we now pass on to Canaan 
and his offspring, who were at first distributed about 
Syria. 



SIDON, 



the eldest son of Canaan, came with his associates to 
the eastern coast of the Mediterranean sea, and founded 
the city there called after his name ; and also the me- 
morable city of Tyre, together with several other of 
the most ancient cities and maritime towns inPhceriicia. 

HETH. 

The fraternity of which Heth was the parent were 
called Hethites, or Hittites, and had their principal 
seat about Hebron,* extending thence southwards to- 
wards Idumea, which was the territory of Edom, or 
Esau, the eldest son of Isaac. Remnants of the Hit- 
tites were, after their vanquishment, commingled with 
the Jews, with whom they intermarried ; but some of 
their families withdrew into Africa, or Arabia, after 
the erection of the Jewish power in Canaan, and 
founded kingdoms, which could supply armies in a 
league against Syria as late as the reign of Jehoshaphat 
in Judah.t 

* Gen. xsiii. Jud. 1. 2 Sara. xi. f 2 Kings vii. -i. 



75 



JEBUS, 

from whom the Jebusites are derived, founded Jeru- 
salem, which was primitively named Salem, or Jebus- 
Salem, since deflected to Jeru Salem. Though this 
nation of the Canaanites was overwhelmed by the 
Israelites under Joshua, yet they afterwards recovered 
the possession of Jerusalem, Avhich was not completely 
under the dominion of the Jews until it surrendered 
to Joab in the reign of David; after which time we 
hear nothing- of the Jebusites as a nation, though some 
individuals are mentioned who seem to have remained 
in and about Jerusalem intermingled with the Jews.* 

EMOR) 

the fourth son of Canaan, appears to have brought his 
company, who were called Amorites, to that part of 
Syria eastward of Jordan, where we find two great 
nations of them in that early period of the world 
when the Israelites were about to enter the promised 
land, opposing their ingress, of whom Sihon and Og 
were the kings at that time ; and these appear to have 
exceeded the ordinary stature of the generality of the 
Canaanites, as we find them signalized by the character 
of giants. :|: 

GIRGASH. 

The families of this son of Canaan, who are called 
Gergashites, are also supposed to have cantoned them- 
selves eastward of Jordan, near the sea of Tiberias, 
and bordering on the Bashanites ; the country there- 

* 2 Sam. V. xxiv. 
^ Deut. lii. Josh. xxiv. 12. Josh, ii, 10. Num. xiii. 33. 



76 

abouts being called Gergesa. * This tribe seems to 
have been almost annihilated bj Joshua : f but Pro- 
copius signifies that they fled into the North of Africa, 
and says that there is an ancient pillar in that country 
which bears an inscription that testifies his relation. 

HEVI, 

another branch of the family of Canaan, seems to have 
been stationed with his followers about Sichem and at 
Gibeon, the inhabitants of these cities being called 
Hivites. :|: There were also tribes in the south-west 
of Canaan, called Avim, who were expelled thence 
by the Philistines : and from the word Hivim, signify- 
ing serpent, some have imagined that the first planters 
of Bceotia were the Avim, from which originated per- 
haps the fable of that people springing from the teeth 
of serpents. 

ARKITES. 

Near Bethel, a city in the tribe of Ephraim, named 
Arki, or Archi-Ataroth, and another near to Mount 
Libanus, named Area, seem to have been erected by 
the Arkites, which band of Canaanites descended from 
Aracaeus, the seventh of the family that sprung from 
Canaan, as mentioned by Moses. 

SENA, 

a junior brother of the preceding seven, is supposed to 
have settled, with his sodality, in the north of the land 
of Canaan, and to have there built the city called 
Sini, near to Area, before mentioned, for their resi«. 
dence. 

* Mat. viii. 38, f Josh. xxiv. 11. ^ Gen. xxiv. 2. 



11 



ARVAD. 

Northward of Sidon, on the sea coast, was the citjr 
of Arvad, sometimes called Arad, also Aradus : it was 
built, like Tjre, on a small peninsula, or rather island; 
the Arvadites carried on in the earliest ages an ex- 
tensive traffic, and were also expert mariners. They 
seem to have confederated with the Tyrians and Si- 
donians, and their city might perhaps, therefore, share 
the desolation which befel the grand mercantile states 
of Phcenicia ; and its population probably accompanied 
some of those who escaped from Tyre and Sidon, at 
their overthrow, into Greece, Spain, and Africa. * 

ZEMARITES. 

This detachment of the Canaanites are supposed to 
have dwelt somewhat more north, and also eastward 
of the Sidonians, where the ancient city of Semyra 
formerly stood ; but though this opinion is founded on 
fair probability, there is nothing but the name to sup- 
port it in the authors we have consulted. 

HAMATH, 

the youngest of the Canaanitish fathers, mentioned by 
Moses, in whose name the patriarchal name of Ham 
seems to have been retained, was the parent of the 
Hamathites. There were many cities about Syria and 
Canaan called Hamath, Ham moth, and Amath : 
which of these was the primitive seat of the Hama- 
thites, it is not possible to determine, but it is ge- 
nerally supposed to have been Hamath the great, t 

* Essekiel xxvii. 8, 1 1. f Amos vi. 2- 



78 

whicli is said to be the same as Emessa, in the North 
of Canaan. Hamath-Zobah was near Tadraor:* and 
there was a considerable city and fortress situated in 
the pass between Libanus and the Antilibanus moun- 
tains, called Hamath. t 

These eleven foregoing nations occupied the coun- 
try situated on the east of the Mediterranean sea, 
previous to the migration thither of Abram and Lot, 
with their families, at the command of heaven, and 
under a promise of its becoming the future inheritance 
of the children of Abram, ^ which promise was ful- 
filled in the division of the land, afterwards, amongst 
the twelve tribes. 

The distribution of the Canaanites over the country 
is shewn in that part of the Map of Scriptural and 
Classical Geography, which falls in the order of the 
projection ; and a detached delineation has been super- 
added upon a larger scale, to represent its division 
amongst the Israelites, and in which all its important 
cities are included : those six which were called Cities 
of Refuge, and those which were given to the Leviti- 
cal priesthood being designated, the former by small 
flags or ensigns, and the latter by crosses on their 
pinnacles. 

Here then, it is to be observed, the scriptural ac- 
count of the tribes descended from Ham is dicontinued; 
and if the geographical positions of their respective 
cantonments be considered with relation to those of 
the Shemites, there will appear to have existed a 
signal separation between them, such as human agency 
alone cannot be imagined to have altogether effected : 
indeed, so distinctly divided seem the communities of 

* 2 Chron. vili. 4. f Josh. xiii. 5. \ Gen. xii. 



79 

Shem from those of Ham to have been, that a frontier 
line may be supposed to have been supernaturallj pre- 
scribed between them, such as is tracked by slight dots 
in the map accompanying this volume ; and from the 
consideration of which, the original tripartite division 
of the earth is forcibly imposed upon the judgment. 
There is manifest demonstration of several of the set- 
tlements of each of the three families, from which very 
probable conjectures are added to the traces of most 
of the others ; and from the whole it may be inferred, 
that, either from choice or divine agency, they all 
preserved, by their approximate realms, the means of 
intercourse with their own peculiar fraternities ; that 
is, those of Shem, with their own special consangui- 
nities — those of Ham with their's — and those of Japhet 
with their's. Between the posterities of the latter, and 
and those of Shem, will a like line of partition seem 
to have been instituted, as may be imagined to have 
separated the progeny of Shem from that of Ham : so 
that, it is reasonable to ascribe the affair of the dis- 
tribution altogether to divine superintendance rather 
than fortuitous causes ; as the inspection of it, under 
the control of chance, would present obvious instances 
of disorder and confusion, none of which are to be 
detected : but, on the contrary, every detachment 
seems to have been conducted, as if by preordination, 
in the most tactical order, without the least indication 
of heterogeneal or promiscuous consociation. 



JAPHET. 



As there is more interesting matter in the history 
of Japhet and his offspring to the nations of Europe, 
than in those of either Shem or Ham, it is hoped that 
the glimpse we shall just take of each of their fourteen 



80 

respective destinations will be sufficiently clear to 
guide us into their several tracks : and though the 
detail regarding each must necessarily be scanty, yet 
is it, in most instances, substantially founded; and 
perhaps it may be as much as such a retrospective dis-' 
tance can be expected to supply, and as would be 
generally required as a mere proem to the future 
history of the population and political institutions of 
Europe. 

In the first place it is proper to appeal to the literal 
declaration of Moses, as to the seven sons and seven 
grandsons of Japhet. After having separately named 
each of them, and signified the particular parents of 
the seven younger branches, he says, " By these were 
the Isles of the Gentiles * divided in their lands, every- 
one after his tongue, after their families, in their na- 
tions." t 

This explicit affirmation has left us nothing to 
doubt or imagine as to the region of the earth about 
which these Japetian ancestors were distributed, it 
having been unanimously certified by a host of the 
soundest annotators, and satisfactorily proved by 
Mede, J that by the Isles of the Gentiles is signified, 
not only Asia Minor, which has an extensive maritime 
boundary, with the numerous islands about its coasts, 
but other distant countries, towards the north and 
north-west, which were probably supposed to have 
been separated from the more southern continents by 
seas ; and were perhaps on that account by the Hebrew 
writers commonly termed Isles. 5 

Stillingfleet has given a very curious and interesting 
synonyma and derivation regarding Japhet, || which 

* " Ijim of Japhet" by our interpreters is rendered " the Isles of the 
Gentiles." •{• Gen. x. 5. | Mede's Discourses, xlix. ^ Isaiah xlJi. 10. 
xlix. i. y Origioes Sacr32,iii. c. 5. 



81 

name, signifying enlargement, or spreading out, has, 
he says, the same radix as Neptune, which, in the 
passive, is Nepta or Niptha, to he enlarged or 
spread abroad : so that from the spacious surface of 
the ocean has Neptune been personified and fabulously 
elected to the dominion of it, as Japhet had been, by 
divine commission, inducted to the proprietorship of 
the most extensive continent of the earth. Thus 
£v§vr^vos large-breasted, zv^m^tuv of enlarged empire, 
sv^uiTos large to the view, are all synonymous with the 
name Japhet, as well as applicable to the signal bene- 
diction conferred on him by Noah ;* and do certainly, 
in a most energetic manner, indicate that this division 
of the earth continues to commemorate, by its title, 
its peculiar obligation to the son of Noah. 

GOMER, 

the first-named of the sons of Japhet, was indisputably 
the ancestor from whom the nation of Gomerians, of 
Galatia and Phrygia in Lesser Asia, were derived : 
and it has been moreover remarked that the words 
Gomer and Phrygia are synonymous, which, from 
their early adoption and purity of origin, may fairly 
be taken as evidence in the first instalment of Gomer. 
After having become numerous in their Asiatic can- 
ton, some of these people, either by the eastern coast 
of the Euxine, or by crossing the Hellespont, seem to 
have penetrated into Europe, as there have been, in 
each of those tracks, many traces of them discorered a » 
by Bochart, Ptolemy, Capellus, Justin, Camden, &c. / 
indeed the latter, and some others with him, have f - 
thought that the Cambrians, who call themselves 
Cymrij have, through the Cimmerii of the Euxine^ 

« Gen. ix. 27. 



S2 

descended from Gomer ; but another of our learned^ 
countrymen * has ably refuted this conjecture of 
Camden and his proselytes^ and added much valuable 
information and opinion otherwise relative to the 
Gomerian settlers, who, according to a collection of 
predominant facts, must have pervaded many parts 
of Europe. 

MAGOGf, 

the second son of Japhet, has left visible marks by 
which he may be followed into the northern provinces 
of Tartary. The ancient inhabitants of that country 
called themselves Mogli, apparently an abbreviation 
of Magogli, the offspring of Magog : and by the ArabSy 
Tartary itself is called Giug, and sometimes Magiug, 
Caucasus is also considered to have been converted 
from Gog-hausen, that is, the bulwark of Gog : and 
Maotis too, the gulph on the north of the Euxine, is 
judged to have derived its name from Magotis or 
Magogotis. Mogulistan and the Mogul title have 
likewise been recognized as derivations from the name 
of Magog : but there is no necessity for demanding 
so wide a field of empire, though his posterity were 
very numerous and extensively distributed in both 
Asia and Europe. The remains of his name, and 
other impressions left by his detachments, seem how- 
ever, to have been most prevalent about European 
Tartary ; and as the Scriptures, in several instances^ 
attest that his corps were cantoned towards the north,^ 
it is sufficient for us that we have such stable authority 
to guide us after him, besides such a train of other 
irrefragable testimonies in favour of the opinion that 
European Tartary was his original realm. 

* Sheringham, " De Anglo. Gent. Origine, chap. iii. 
I Ezek. xxxviii. xxxix. Dan. xi. 40. Zech. vi. 7. 



8S 



MADAI. 

Although the learned and convincing arguttients of 
Mede are entitled to the most implicit attention ge- 
nerally on the subject of the original dispersion, jet 
we cannot persuade ourselves that ^Emathia, the an- 
cient name of Macedonia, which he derives from Ai- 
Mathia, the land of Madai, is, of itself sufficiently 
predominant reason to translate this chief from the 
provinces of Media in Asia to Macedonia, whilst there 
are such numerous and credible testimonies that in- 
duce us to consider Media as his fundamental monarchy 
in the citations of Bochart, Solinus, Justin, Shuckford, 
Stillingfleet, &c. And it is undeniably certain from 
the conformity of their language and other customs 
and analogies, that the Sarmatae or Sar-Madi of the 
north of Europe and Asia were of the same race and 
extraction as the Median population ; * but it has not 
been discovered at what period this grand emigration 
into the north was made, though it is well known that 
it must have been at a very early stage of the world, 
as we find most of the ancient Greek historians speak- 
ing of the Sarmatae, who may be considered to have 
been coeval, as an imperial colony, with any of the 
European states of antiquity. 

JAVAN, 

the fourth son of Japhet, imparted his name entire to 
the country of Greece; J or rather to some part or 
province. There was, seemingly, a mixture of fami- 
lies in the states generally denominated Greece at a 

« See Richardson's Dissertation annexed to his Persian and Arabic 
Dictionary. 
\ Dan. xi. 2. Ezek. xxvii. 19» 
^2 



84: 

very ancient period, and it is probable that the lones, 
Jaones, or Javanites were occupying or overspreading 
the western coast of Asia, whilst the Pelasgi, which 
are thought to have been a race sprung from Phaleg, 
were in possession of Boeotia, or thereabouts ; and 
whilst some of the junior descendants of Javan, called 
Alisaei, probably the first of the Hellenes, were in- 
habiting the Peloponnesus. The country about Lydia, 
where the Javanites had their primitive abode, ac- 
cording to the most competent vouchers, was temperate 
and inviting ; and it is reasonable to infer that they 
would continue there until it was so amply stocked 
with people as to render further distribution neces- 
sary, before incursions Avere made into the peninsula 
f>y crossing the ^gaean or Hellespont ; and this may, 
therefore, be deemed the part alluded to in the Hebrew 
documents as the country of Javan. 

TUBAL, 

the next of the Japeti, is considered by Josephiis to 
have contributed to the first population of Asiatic 
Iberia, between the Euxine and Caspian seas, the 
inhabitants of which were anciently called Theobeli : 
but Bochart has judged him to be the proprietor of a 
more western settlement, and father of the Tibarenes, 
whose country was northward of Armenia and south- 
• east of the Euxine. There is not, however, any room 
for altercation between these two opinions, as the 
realm of the Theobeli was not far distant from that of 
the Tibarenes ; and if they had through different chan- 
nels of commerce, a diversity in their manners and 
customs, it is not unreasonable to suppose that they 
originally emanated from one source, and to which 



85 

i^oever the precedency be given j in this case, is of very 
trivial importance. 

Spanish authors generally deduce their descent from 
Tubal ; but it is not possible to suppose that he would, 
either by sea or land, transport his associates to such 
a western region : yet some Iberian expedition from 
Asia might afterwards bring a colony to Spain, and 
give the river Iberus its name ; and the people being 
sometime incorporated with Celtic adventurers, which 
had penetrated into Spain by the Pyrennes, were called 
Celtiberi. 

MESHECH. 

The plantation over which Meshech is deemed to 
have presided is, by the generality of commentators 
and antiquaries, placed eastward of that of his senior 
brother Gomer, and towards the north of Cappadociaj 
where the states of the Moscheni and Mossynoeci 
were. Some mountains in those parts were called the 
Moschic mountains, and between these and the Cas- 
pian sea were the Moschi, or Mosechi, undoubtedly 
a race of the Meshechites, and whose offspring after- 
wards, it is morally certain, extended to the country 
of Muscovy, and founded there the city of Moscow. 
The prediction of Ezekiel regarding the ultimate fate 
of this branch, which he has shewn us were to be ac- 
cessaries in the crimes of those descended from Maffo*- 
and Tubal,* is a forcible corroboration of the preceding 
opinion, and impels us to infer that they settled to- 
wards each other. Although, however, that prophetic 
denunciation may appear to involve the three entire 
fi'aternities, yet may we rather hope that those of 
them only are threatened who shall choose to rest 

* Chap, xxxviii, xxxix. 



86 

on the vile legation of the Arab Mohammed, rather 
than on the divine embassage by which the gospel 
covenant was vouchsafed to the whole earth. 

TIRAS, or THIRAS. 

The pedigree of the Thracians is, with the best 
founded probability, derived from this son of Japhet, 
as the various districts of that country were imprinted 
with many vestiges of his predominancy there. 

Thuras, perhaps only a difformity of name, and 
meaning probably the original Tiras, was formerly 
worshipped in Thrace as the god of war ; and by 
Strabo and Mela some of the people were called 
Thrausi, or Thyrasi. 

It is not impossible but Odryssae, formerly an al- 
most general name of the Thracians, may be only 
a metaplasmic or dialectic variation of the Tyrassae; 
as Teutch to Dutch, in the Gothic ; Theos or Seos in 
the Greek, to Deus in the Roman : and indeed, the 
appellation Thrace is but a slight mutation from Thiras, 
In this country was also a river named Atyrus, and 
somewhat further north was another expressly called 
Tyras. 

Wells imputes the origin of the Trojan nation to 
Tiras, which is not by any means a difficult thing to 
infer, as the name of the country, Troas, is not very 
much distorted from Tyras, and it is very natural to 
suppose that this corner of Asia Minor, and the south- 
ern shores of the Hellespont were possessed by this 
colony previous to their making incursions into Thrace 
and other parts of Europe. 

It is not supposed that the evidences on the subject 
of the first national establishments can be sufficient to 
satisfy and silence such as incline to captious incre^ 



87 

dality. It is impossible that manifest proof could de- 
scend from such a distant era, through so many com- 
inotions and changes as have befallen the world ; and 
it ought to excite our surprize that so perfect a de- 
velopment of human affairs from the beginning should 
have been received at the present date. This, had it 
contained nothing else, would have made the Mosaic 
memoir a treasure to the latter ages : for, with this 
record, and the collateral relicks of common history, 
none need be afraid to venture on the belief that such 
was the origin, such the multiplication, and such the 
dispersion of the human race, as these embodied testi- 
monies added to traditional relation, and other evi- 
dences, have affirmed. 

But without further intermediate scholia we will 
proceed to inquire into the portions of the sub-fami- 
lies of the Japeti ; after which it will be proper to 
consider briefly the time when the dispersion was 
conducting, and when it was finally accomplished by 
the confounding of language ; and then to deduce 
such results and connexions as seenqi to arise out of 
these preliminary foundations. 



The grandsons of Japhet enumerated by Moses, are, 
as before remarked, no more than seven, who were 
the offspring of two sons, Gomer and Javan, three of 
them being the sons of the former, and four of the 
latter. 

ASKENAZ, 

the eldest of the Gomerites, has left numerous traces} 
of his name in the North-western parts of Asia Minor. 
X bay, a lake, and a liver in or near Bithyuia, had 



88 

each the epithet Ascanian attached to them ; and in 
Troas was a place called Ascania. In the adjacent 
part of Europe, north-west of the Euxine, was also 
a people who called themselves Ascantes ; from all 
which, it is more than apparent that the earliest po- 
pulation of these parts was derived from Askenaz, 

RIPHATII 

is considered to have peopled Paphlagonia and the 
region on the South-east of the Euxine, where was a 
river called Rhibaeus ; and vi^here Pliny has taught 
us that there was a people called Rhiphaei, whom 
Mela also expressly called Riphataei. The Riphsean 
Forest, or Mountains, also obviously derives its ap- 
pellation from some of the Riphatasan offspring. 

TOGARMAH. 

Eastward of the Euxine, the families of this other 
son of Gomer are concluded to have resided, which 
position seems to have been appropriated, partly from 
the inferences to be deduced from Ezekiel,* and partly 
from the collateral evidence supplied by Strabo, Cicero, 
and Stephanus, who call the people of this country 
Trocini, Trogmi, and Trogmeni; and who, by the 
council of Chalcedon, have been styled Trogmades. 

These descendants of Gomer, with those before de- 
scribed, being probably incorporated with Some of the 
Aramaean families, speedily surrounded the Euxine 
coast, and by the courses of the Ister, Tanais, Rha, 
and the other streams which ramify from these, in 
time spread their colonies into the more distants parts 
of Europe, which, before we come to recapitulate the 

* sxvii. 16. xxviii, 6. 



89 

present minutes, and to deduce therefrom, may b« 
presupposed to owe to these ancestors a great portion 
of its present population. 



The sons of Javan, signalized by their names in the 
genesis, are Elisha, and Tarshish, and Kittira, and 
Dodanim. 



ELISHA. 



The Isles of Elisha,* it is morally certain, were the 
coasts and islands of the jEgasan sea, the populating of 
which there are sufficient reasons to assign to the pos- 
terity of this son of Javan. iEolia in Lesser Asia, 
whose inhabitants were anciently called Alisasi, is, 
most particularly, the reputed seat of this tribe ; and 
the region of Elis in Peloponnesus, now the Morea of 
Greece, is marked by strong traces of this member of 
Japhet. 

Some have also imputed the origin of the names 
Hellas and Hellenes, primitively conferred on Greece 
and its people, and also the name by which the 
Hellespont has been distinguished, to this ElisBsan 
race : indeed there can be but little reason to dispute 
their having been the predecessors or first settlers in 
the west of Asia, and in some of the states of Greece. 



TARSHISH. 



There is no difficulty in ascribing to this part of 
Javan's family the foundation of the city of Tarsus in 
Cilicia, the country round about that quarter being 



* Ezek. xxvii. 7. 



90 



also called Tarshish. * From the commercial pre- 
eminence of this state, and its great traffic on the 
Mediterranean, that sea was sometimes called the 
sea of Tarshish, and hence merchant-ships in ge- 
neral which traded widely, have in scripture been 
styled the ships of Tarshish. It is scarcely necessary 
to mention that St. Paul was a native of this city, and 
was enabled to declare himself a free-born Roman, 
because Julius Caesar had emancipated the citizens 
of Tarsus from every penal imposition, and enfran- 
chised them with all the privileges which the citizens 
of Rome themselves could boast. 

KITTIM 

is universally allowed to have possessed a portion of 
Asia Minor, westward of the dominion of Tarshish. 
The Ketii of Homer, and the province of Ketis or 
Kitis, mentioned by Ptolemy, were about the Avestern 
part of Cilicia, or southern part of Pamphylia; also 
in the island of Cyprus there was a city called Kitium, 
and as this is a name not general, and indeed only 
attached to places about this district, there is little 
room for dispute concerning the seat of this family. 
It has been remarked, too, that the signification of 
Chittim and Latium is similar, both meaning coU' 
cealment, and hence has it been inferred that some 
maritime expedition of these people might have first 
planted that Italian state. 

DODANIM, 

the fourth son of Javan, who by the seventy inter- 
preters is called Rodanim, is the reputed parent of 

* Jonah i. 3. 



91 

the Dorian States, and also of the adjacent island of 
Rhodes : and Bochart has further argued that the 
river Rhone in France, derives its title from this 
original. However, be this as it might, it becomes as 
manifest as such a distant prospect can, that Javan 
and his posterity, prevailed at a very early period of 
the world in the dominions of Greece. 

After the mention of Dodanira, we have no further 
history of any contemporary or subsequent family of 
the Japhets ; or at least none is directly specified as 
such : but the history of mankind is beginning now to 
open more freely, and we trust that we shall be able, 
in the subsequent examination, to assign to almost all 
nations an affinity to some of these several stocks, and 
thus to secure to every race at least a rational origin. 



We have now accompanied to their respective desti- 
nations the several rulers who had been, by divine 
ordination, invested with magisterial power to dis- 
pense, in untraversed climes, the oral law ; in the 
administration of which they had been long disciplined 
by the exemplary patriarch who had been miracu- 
lously permitted to survive the calamitous overthrow 
of the old world, to teach and train the infancy of the 
new — who having learned from the antediluvian sages 
the work of the creation, the innocency of the 
paradisaical state, and the fatal transgression by 
which the entail of misery was inflicted on the human 
race, with all the facts and revelations that preceded 
the flood, could most indelibly impart a proper know- 
ledge of these — who being " a just man," could im- 
plant the purest seeds of piety, and institute the 
holiest rites, whilst exhibiting in himself an example 



92 

of every religious and moral duty — who, "walking 
with God," and being a party in God's covenant^ 
could impressively proclaim the doctrine of immortal 
peace and joy benignly promised as the reward of 
the faithful; and the counter fate that must inevi- 
tably await the contumelious and untoward. 

Prepared, therefore, by the pious and prudent ad- 
ministration which had long subsisted under the wis- 
dom of the experienced Noah, and stored with all 
good and useful precepts from his lips ; each furnished 
with all the history of the former world ; and the 
warnings, precautions and admonitions that result 
from such a narrative, being solemnly and religiously 
enjoined, here may we, in imagination, behold the 
parting scene — the revered elders dismissing the le- 
gions with fervent and animating benedictions ; and 
the departing suites preferring their tributes of grate- 
ful homage with lively sensibility — thus may we 
perceive the traditionary truths regarding the first 
world ; the original parents ; the deluge ; and the 
regeneration of mankind, being veiily borne away 
hence into all the habitable regions of the terraqueous 
clobe. 



CHAP. IV. 

Considerations on the time of the general dispersion, 
and the number of persons that had arisen — The con- 
founding of language — Genealogy of the Hebrew 
and Greek biBles examined — Original nations founded 
subsequent to thefirst dispersion — The earliest nations 
of whom there are written documents ; and the results 
and connexions relative to them which may he derived 
from the foregoing sketches. 

On the authority of ]\^oses we are enabled to date 
very nearly the time of the general dispersion of man- 
kind, for " in the days of Peleg- was the earth di- 
*' vided ; " that is, in the age or life-time of Peleg: 
and that division of the earth which is said to have 
then taken place, may be considered to have been a 
complete dissolution of the whole community of man- 
kind, which had till that time lived, since the deluge, 
in one combined corporation or society. 

Such strictures on that signal separation as could 
be elicited from scriptural history, and from the re- 
cords and dissertations of the most learned, liberal, and 
philosophical investigators, have been epitomised in the 
foregoing chapter; and if any remote history has a claim 
to be regarded this has an equivalent demand. Tite 
feats of conquerors — of Alexander— -of Ccesar — oflJaij- 
nibal — of Charlemagne, have been bruited abroad, and 
are credited by the world ; and there is not more sure 
ground for faith in the stories of either of these sol- 
diers, than we have for belief in the facts before cited ; 



94 

which do not rest upon the evidence of mercenary 
or infatuated authors, but partly upon a pledge, the 
veracity of which is holy ; and partly upon the com- 
bined talent and integrity of all ages and nations, 
which have been, from time to time, sedulously em- 
ployed in inquiry into the general affair, and in adding 
particulars to confirm it in detail. 

It is not to be supposed that this miraculous dis- 
l)anding was a work begun and finished simultane- 
ously, although it is likely that it was effected with as, 
little delay as possible, after it was once commenced. 
The signification of Peleg's name has been frequently 
argued to imply that the dissolution, or breaking up 
of the parental host, took place at his hirth ; but this 
opinion does not seem to be tenable on the grounds 
either of reason or scripture : for, by the former, it is 
not very probable that in 101 years, the time from the 
flood to the birth of Peleg, the accumulation of per- 
sons could have been sufficient for the purposed over- 
spreading of the earth; neither could it have been 
so great as to cause a separation to be necessary on 
account of their discommoding one another in the 
primitive establishment. It is therefore more con- 
o-ruous to suppose that the name was prophetically 
conferred by Heber, from a presentiment of what was 
to ensue within the period of Peleg's life ; and pro- 
bably it might be foreseen by Ileber, from some dis- 
sentions that were beginning to be manifested amongst 
the then existing families. From the latter, or scrip- 
tural account, it is impossible that it can be maintained 
to have been at the birth of Peleg, as the sacred writer 
has vouchsafed to tell us that it was in his days ; the 
tenor or import of which words certainly intimate 
that it was not at his birth. Thus then may we con- 
clude, that this wonderful instance of the irresistable 



95 

control of the divine over the human, was fully con- 
summated in the age of Peleg ; that is, in the 239 
years of his life, or between the years 2246 and 2007 
antecedent to the Christian era : and as it may be 
understood to have been accomplished before his 
death, it may be fairly adjudged to have been com- 
menced full 80 years previous to that time ; so that 
from the flood to the dispersion would be, according 
to this calculation, about 256 years, in which time a 
prodigious accumulation would be made in the num- 
bers of mankind, whilst there was little or no decrease 
by death, as was the case within that period. 

Josephus, after having recounted the seemingly 
unnatural durations of the lives of the patriarchs, the 
scriptural enumeration of which has, by many, been 
thought an exception to the truth of the Mosaic his- 
tory, adds, " Let it not be made an argument against 
*' the veracity of Moses, that our lives are now much 
" shorter than he has affirmed those of the first ages 
" to have been ; as the disparity is easily and justly 
*' accounted for if we only consider that the persons 
" mentioned by Moses, who lived to so great an age, 
*' were specially staminated by God with peculiar 
" principles of vitality." And further, " I have," 
says he, " in witness of what I have said, the attesta- 
*' tion of all, both Greek and Barbarian historians ; 
*' for even Manetho, who wrote the Egyptian history, 
" and Berosus, who collected the Chaldean monu- 
*' raents, and Mochus, and Hestiaeus, and Hierony- 
*' mus the Egyptian, and those who wrote the Phoe- 
" nician history, and Hesiod, and HecatcBus, and 
" Hellanicus, and Acusilaus, and Ephorus, and Ni- 
" cholas of Damascus, all agree that it was no unu- 
*' sual thing for men to live 1000 years in the first 



96 

" ages of the world : " * and it was an observation of 
Whiston, "that had Josephus read Latin authors as 
" well as Greek, he would have had a still greater 
" catalogue of ancient opinions to confirm the Sacred 
" history in one of its most difficult branches." 

There is another circumstance concerning the ori- 
ginal dispersion which deserves to be more closely 
inspected ; namely, that though Noah survived Peleg 
10 years, and though Shem lived 152 years after 
Noah's death, yet are neither of them mentioned as 
having conducted colonies ; wherefore it may be 
concluded, that they abode in the country whence the 
emigration into the new colonies was made. And 
although the first sovei'eignty of Africa has been gene- 
rally ascribed to Ham himself, yet it appears rather 
more likely that it was his sons who were the original 
planters of that region; for both Shsm and Ham lived 
more than 70 years after Abrara came from Mesopo- 
tamia, through Canaan, into Egypt ; and had either 
©f these venerable sages been invested with magis- 
tracy in, or about, these quarters, distinguished men- 
tion would, in all probability, have been made of 
them in the memoir of Abram. It seems a natural 
conjecture, therefore, that Noah would not wander 
at his great age from a fertile cultivated country into 
a new tract ; but that he would, with his three sons, 
desire to continue in possession of the heritage which 
heaven had allotted to him subsequent to the general 
desolation which he had survived : and that his three 
sons, who had been participators with him in the 
vicissitudes and events of both the antediluvian and 
postdiluvian worlds, should desert him in his very- 
decline, and consign the rites due to his drooping 

* I. 1 . c iii. 



9*7 

^ame to other, and less eligible hands, is a notion not 
to be entertained. We are therefore constrained, by 
Ihese impressions, to infer, that the august parent of 
the world, with his three filial adherents, having 
faithfully fulfilled the divine commission of replenish- 
ing the earthj tarried at home, reposing on the hope 
«f passing thence to the perpetual presence of the 
bright Shechinah, where it is unveiled in all its owij 
transcendent glory. 

From the preceding remarks on the era of the dis- 
persion, it may be expected and desired, before this 
part of the subject is entirely dismissed, that some 
estimate should be offered of the probable increase of 
persons from the fjood to that time : but it is not 
possible to institute such a computation without some- 
what more assumption than is generally allowed to be 
taken, so that the following is given as a loose calcu- 
lation from which no argument of moment is to be 
cited; and it can only serve to assist the notion as 
to what time the numbers became adequate to such a 
general distribution. 

In the first place we assume that there were at least 
256 years from the flood to the dispersion — Secondly, 
That a male and female be born of every adult pair in 
every four years during the period of the 256 years— ^ 
Thirdly, That the age of puberty be 32, and that no 
deaths happen during the periodr--from which postu? 
|ates the following data arise. 

f256-^32=zS the number of generations ar- 
j rived at puberty 

_ i 32-^ 4=:8 pairs born every 32 years from 
P^^^ 'S ' each adulf pair 

I 8-f- 2r=4 a mean geometric ratio between 
V. puberty and infancy 



Pairs 

1 parents 

8 children 

9 total in 32 years 
4 



98 



36 children 
9 parents 

46 total in 64 years 
4 

180 children 
45 parents 

225 total in 96 years 
4 

900 children 
225 parents 

1125 total in 128 years 
4 

450O children 
1125 parents 

5625 total in 160 years 
4 



225C0 children 
5625 parents 



28125 total in 192 years 
4 



112500 children 
28125 parents 



Note. 
35 Age of Arphaxad at birth of Salah 

30 Salah Eber 

34 - - . - Eber - - Peleg 

30 Peleg Reu 

32 Reu .-.--.. Serug 

30 — - - Serug ------ Nahor 

29 - - - - Nahor Terah 

7)220 

313. mean age of the seven ; nearly 
agreeing with age of puberty 
assumed for data. 



140625 total in 224 years 
4 



If the assumed puberty of the males be 28, 
and of the females 20 years, the series 
will be I0|^ generations: the ratio then 
being 3, the persons accumulated in 256 
years would have been 33,030,144, 

Again ; 
Suppose the puberty of the males to be 28, 
and of the females 20 years ; and sup- 
pose a male and a female te be born of 
every adult pair in every 3 instead of in 
every 4 years, which is within possibility,, 
the increase would then reach the almost 
incredible number of 75,468,750 persona 
in the 256 years. 



562500 children 
140625 parents 



703125 total in 256 years 



99 

Thus have we, according to the first data, which U 
moderately estimated, 703,125 pairs, or 1,406,250 
persons from each original pair ; and from the three 
original pairs, supposing each to have had children in 
the like ratio, the numbers living at the dispersion 
would have amounted to 4,218,750. 

The time of the general dispersion, and the probable 
numbers that were concerned in it, having been now 
examined, we next come to that part of the history 
which relates to Babel. 

After the division of the earth had been proceeded 
upon for some length of time, the decree appears, from 
the Mosaic history, not to have been submissively 
complied with by some of the tribes which had taken 
western courses. It is possible that various parties 
might have met, after the first separation, in crossing 
the vast plains of Shinar ; and perhaps finding that 
detached cohorts were not so commodious and agree- 
able as the larger community which had been dis? 
solved, they might concert together a plan of general 
or extensive reassociation, in counteraction to the 
divine end of peopling the whole earth. Perceiving 
therefore that the plain of Shinar was suitable for con^ 
vening as many of the scattered fraternities as might 
desire to renew the compact which had been disturbed, 
the project might be formed ^'' of dwelling there, and of 
^' making themselves a name, lest they should be scat- 
" tered abroad over the face of the whole earth : " 
and thus might it be proposed to erect their tower so 
prodigiously high, that it might become a signal, and 
a rallying point in case of the renewal of their sepa- 
ration. These appear to be some of the most natural 
ideas which arise from the literal and bare perusal of 
the history. 

When Moses, therefore, Ijad give^ a brief accoijnt 
g2 



100 

of the division of the earth, the subject of that general 
act is dismissed in order to advert to the particular 
affair of those companies which had subsequently en- 
gaged in the Shinar conspiracy ; and which is related 
in the nine first verses of the eleventh chapter of 
Genesis : and the distinct manner in which this portion 
of the history is recounted, plainly evinces that the 
general distribution had already taken place, and in a 
more eastern region. 

Preparatory to his narrative of this insurrectionary 
enterprize, and the extraordinary visitation which it 
incurred, he informs us, that the whole earth was of one 
language and one speech. Now there is nothing in this 
declaration to intimate that all the people of the earth 
were assembled at Shinar ; nor is it possible reason- 
ably to attach to it such a meaning : but without the 
previous recital of this relative fact, the marvellous 
event which was about to be recorded, might have 
been immersed in doubt and ambiguity as to the par- 
ticular thing which it alleges.. Moses therefore, it 
seems, in order to give due force to the important 
affair, thought it necessary to introduce it with this 
unequivocal clause, expressly to import that, till then, 
the-whole earth had used but one language. 

Having opened with this positive exordium, the 
conduct of that division, or rather of those recollected 
parties which had journeyed towards the west, and 
how their final separation was decisively achieved by 
the imposition of new and unintelligible modes of 
speech, is recounted in the way of episode. 

" As they journeyed from the east, they found a plain 
" in the land of Shinar, and they dwelt there." Here 
are three express indications to be noticed in this 
journeying — First, the party came from the east — Se- 



101 

condly, they came to Shinar — Thirdly, they dwelt 
there. 

Now those who came to Shinar, and found it a desi- 
rable spot for their continuance, were certainly the 
people who proposed and commenced the plan of the 
city and tower; and who were so utterly disparaged 
by Providence on account of their design : it is there- 
fore desirable to ascertain, for the sake of the preceding 
opinion, whether this was a general or a particular* 
affair. 

To understand somewhat of the manner in which 
this journeying was carried on, is a chief point to- 
wards comprehending the consequent fact. Is it then 
to be entertained, that Noah and his sons, with all 
the accumulating population of the first Q56 years after 
the flood, continued wandering over the desolate 
earth for such a length of time, before they found a 
fit place of habitation — especially those veterans 
who had seen the cities of the antediluvian earth — who 
must have been well acquainted with the convenien- 
cies of domestic establishments and civic institutions ; 
and on the other hand, the disadvantages and dangers 
of a vagrant life — who could not but well know the 
principles of architecture, as they had been sheltered 
in a fabric of their own raising, from the inclement 
rains which had destroyed all the rest of the animal 
world except such as the ark inclosed ? This would 
have been senseless and unnatural conduct ; and such 
as the most stupid ignorance and inexperience could 
never have been prone to. But we are told by Moses, 
that " Noah began to be a husbandman," which, in 
the desert state that the earth must have been left after 
such a revolution, one would readily imagine indis- 
pensible to the subsistence of his family : and, caa 

€r3 



it be for a moment supposed, that if they had erected 
dwellings and cultivated tracts near the lodgment of 
the ark, that every one would forsake the comforts 
t)f this fertilized region at once, in order to peregri- 
nate a barren wilderness, and to encounter inevitable 
hardships and horrors ? This would have been alike 
contrary to common sense, and without analogy in the 
course of human affairs. The conspiracy of Shinar 
was certainly a refractory combination : and can it be 
conceived that Noah, who was so eminent for piety, 
and who had been so signally informed by revelation 
Would sully his venerable locks by such an utter revolt 
from religion and duty, to patronize an act so novel 
and flagitious? Or even, had he really been an acces- 
sary, is it to be thought that the faithful memorialist 
Ivould not have remarked such a criminal reverse in 
his character ? On the contrary, is it not rather to be 
believed that, had the venerable father of the world 
been present, he would have strongly remonstrated 
against the seditious attempt ; and that, had either of 
his three veteran sons been amongst the promoters 
of the affair, or at all implicated in it, would their 
Conduct have been silently passed over by an historian 
who has not in any case shewn himself partial ? 

From these and all other views of the transaction j 
Which can be collected from scripture, are we con- 
strained to decide that neither Noah, nor either of his 
sons, came from the east to Shinar and dwelt there ; 
and therefore the journeying was not a general remo- 
val thither : but that it was some particular horde or 
hordes who had taken the western course ; and whoj 
subsequently to the first dispersion, engaged in the 
design of " making themselves a name," in opposition 



103 

to the ordained dissolution ; and on whom the divine 
displeasure was inflicted bj the confusion of utterance. 
In the preceding part of the narrative of the dis- 
persion, speaking- of Nimrod, Moses says, " the be- 
ginning of his kingdom was Babel, &c. in the land of 
Shinar." * Now Prideaux has decided almost to a 
demonstration that Nimrod was the Belus of antiquity, 
the latter name indicating great dominion, and the 
former rebellion against the patriarchal mode of govern- 
ment, and the old religion taught by Noah.t Bero- 
sus and Abydenus render Eelus (in Chaldaic, Bel or 
Baal) the founder of Babel ; and from these premises 
we may reasonably infer, that he was the chief or 
senior of that brigade which essayed to raise a cele- 
brious name by means of that extraordinary edifice, 
which was so marvellously converted into a monu- 
ment of the discomfiture and disgrace of those who 
were accomplices in its erection. 

From the 5th, 6th, 7th and 8th verses of the chapter 
in which the narrative is comprised, some notion of 
the nature of the miraculous visitation may perhaps 
be collected, better than from the variety of hypothe- 
tical opinions which they have given birth to. Accom- 
modating his account to the conceptions of those for 
whom it was written, Moses says, " the Lord came 
down to see the city and the tower : " but no one surely 
can understand this to imply actual descent and ocular 
inspection ; it being a way of expressing, by a bold and 
suitable trope, the ubiquity and all-seeing power of 
the Deity. 

Though spoken as if God had been 'particularly 
present there to view the mutinous combination, and 

* Gen. X. 10. f Connections P. 1. B. II. 



io4 

had exclaimed, either to the Holy Trinity, as when hei 
said, " Let us make man ! " Or to the surrounding 
cohort of ministering powers^ " Behold ! the people is 
" one^ and they have all one language ; and this they 
" begin to do, and now nothing will be restrained from 
" them which they have imagined to do ; " the ampli-* 
fied sense of this exclamation, evidently is, That this 
legion, beginning thus to abuse the privilege of uni- 
versal communication, would not, whilst there existed 
but one language, be restrained from their purpose of 
erecting and combining an empire on sudh an exten- 
sive scale as might ruin the overspreading of the earth, 
and counterwork the scheme of Providence: the thing 
which they probably " imagined to doj" in order to 
make themselves a name. 

" Let us go down and there confound their lan- 
" guage, that they may not understand one another's 
^' speech." Will not this part of the divine harangue 
admit of such a paraphrase as the following? Let our 
own glory be so manifested before this daring and vain 
people as to awe them to submission-^let their fear 
so oppress their utterance that it may confound them 
in the interchange of their wicked and rebellious 
thoughts, and frustrate their malefic project. 

Thu?! is it possible to conceive that the perturba- 
tions of soul incident to conscious guiltj whilst ap- 
palled at the appearance of the transcendant vision^ 
might so operate on their minds as to aifect their 
organs of speech, and cause the extraordinary change 
which their language experienced ; and in this state 
of terror may we consistently suppose, that " the Lord 
" scattered them abroad thence upon the face of all 
«' the earth.'' 

By the preceding, or whatsoever other mode the 
miracle was wrought, it is wrong to consider it to hav« 



105 

been an instantaneous introduction of a multitude of* 
new and regular languages, to the entire suppression 
of the primitive ; for then it could not have been pro- 
perly termed a confounding of their speech, but an 
inspiration of new tongues ; which would have been a 
mark of favor rather than displeasure, as the confu- 
sion which was inflicted must be ever deemed; and as 
a most ignominious punishment of inordinate and 
very criminal ambition i 

As there is nothing in nature that could produce 
such an extraordinary and sudden derangement of the 
interlocution of mankind, if we desire to come to the 
true origin of the memorable mystery, it will be neces- 
sary to accost ourselves with the following or such- 
like interrogatories — Whence did our first parents 
derive their communing power ? By what superior 
virtue was the peculiar gift of conversing in various 
European, Asiatic, and African languages conferred 
on the rude apostles ? These^ will every rational 
intellect aver, were imparted by the Almighty cause ; 
and thus, must be referred to the same author, the in- 
comprehensible miracle that overthrew the Shinar 
confederacy by disorganizing conversation. 

Perizonius, who has many arguments on this sub-', 
ject, considers that the confounding of speech was not 
" a permanent interruption of the intercourse of so- 
" ciety ; but that it prevailed only for such a time as 
*' was necessary to inforce the utter separation."* As 
it is probable that the Babel adventurers parted under 
the impression of terror at the apparition of the divine 
splendor, when their perturbation of mind had in some 
measure subsided, and the end of the miracle had been 
fuUy accomplished, it is natural to conceive that they 

* Origines Babylonicst 



106 

might partly recover their former speech, though their 
pronunciation would perhaps be so aiFected by the 
shock as to cause considerable alterations in the arti- 
culating of such radical words as were remembered : 
and as the farther the dispersion was extended, the 
subjects of converse would multiply, so must new 
words be constantly ingrafted into all the confused 
branches of the original language, which of course, 
Avould in time, be nearly overwhelmed in the divers 
versions of each word, and in the constant addition 
to the prfmitive vocabulary. Besides now, as the 
dispersed battalions were urged abroad into almost 
every variety of track, the influence of climates would 
produce on the organs of speech, such diflferent pro- 
nunciations, as would diversify one language so as to 
give it the appearance of several distinct tongues ; 
and more particularly so before words were reduced 
to grammatical law; and moreover, at a time when 
the memory was the only registry in which the whole 
vocabulary was inscribed. 

The manifest kindred among many of the different 
languages of the earth, which prevailed for many ages 
after the Babel confusion, may be in some measure 
conceived by the circumstance of Abram, when he 
travelled from Chaldea to Canaan and Egypt, being 
able, as far as we can judge from the Mosaic account, 
to converse witliout difficulty with the different tribes 
of Canaanites, as well as with the Egyptians and Phoe- 
nicians ; so that, in all probability, the languages of all 
these countries were similar, and were probably like 
what Noah, Shern, and Ham, themselves spake. 

Although indeed there are numerous physiological 
arguments by wliich it might be shewn, nothing fur- 
ther will be needful to prove, to unsceptical minds, 
the scriptural origin and dispersion of mankind, than 



107 

the affinity of languages. Without however, entering 
into the train of inquiry which appertains to this ab- 
struse question, it may be remarked, on incontro- 
vertible authority, that the Hebrew, Coptic, Arabic, 
Syriac, Samaritan, Phoenician, Sanscrit, with even 
the primitive Greek, and many other ancient languages, 
are but sister dialects of one another : and that the 
Latin, Saxon or Teutonic, Sclavonic, Mauric ; and 
the modern Italian, French, Dutch, German, Spanish, 
English, &c. are but the offspring of those maternals. 

But what is still more surprising with regard to 
identity of language, is that which is manifest amongst 
the inhabitants of the remote islands dispersed over 
the South Sea and Pacific Ocean ; a specimen of which 
has been collected by Sir Joseph Banks, and is inserted 
in a volume replete with interesting facts and argu- 
ments, * recently published by a most enlightened 
author, who has elicited from nature such a confirma- 
tion of scripture on the one common origin ofmanJcind, 
as will be found an inestimable addition to the sterling 
treasures of English literature. 

As we approach towards a new and rather less 
hazy field of history, on coming to inspect the posi- 
tions of those original nations which arose out of the 
posterity of Abram, it will here be useful to give a 
view of the scriptural chronology, as it may serve to 
rectify erroneous ideas on the manner in which tradi- 
tionary facts might descend from the first generations 
to Moses ; and tend also to raise the conceptions more 
towards a level with other important narrations and 
events contained in the Mosaic record. 

The Hebrew original from which the English Bible, 
in present use has been translated, estimates the time 

♦ Prichard's Researches into the Physical History of Man. 



IDS 

from the creation to the flood, at 1656 years* i!h& 
Greek version, which has obtained the title of " The 
Septuagint," differs from the Hebrew, in this period, 
no less than 586 years ; its translators having- attempted 
to increase the time from the creation to the flood 
to 2242 years, by adding a century to the birth of 
each patriarch except Enoch, Lamech, and Noah. 
Again, after the flood, the Greek copy adds, in like 
manner, a century to the birth of each generation 
from Arphaxad to Serug, and half this term to the 
birth of Nahor, making an excess of 650 years, in this 
latter period, more than the Hebrew text computes : 
so that) in the reputed Septuagint, the total overplus 
in the term from the creation to the birth of Abram 
is 1236 years. 

This great difference in the ttvo genealogies has 
been a stumbling block to the faith of many ; we shall, 
therefore, here give a comparative schedule of both, 
with a summary of our reasons for rejecting the Greek 
computations as spurious and fictitious. 



Genealogical Schedule of successive births from Adam to Abram ; 
wherein each particular variance of date between the Hebrew 
and Greek Bibles is denoted and contrasted ; and by a com- 
parison of which the genuine numbers may be more satisfac* 
torily determined. 

BEFORE THE FLOOD. YEARS. 

Heb. Greek 

From the creation of Adam to the birth of Seth 130 230 

trom the birth of.... Seth Enos. . , 105 205 

Enos Cainan 90 190 

Cainan i. Mahalaleel ..70 170 

Mahalaleel Jared 65 165 

Jared. Enoch .,,,..162 162 

Enoch Methuselah.. 65 165 

Methuselah Lamech 187 167 

Lamech Noah 182 188 

Noah to the flood 600 COO 

1656 2242 



AFTER THE FLOOD. TEAR3, 

Heb. Greek 

From the birth of Arphaxad to the birth of Salah 55 135 

Salah Eber....... 

Eber ,^ Peleg 

Peleg Reu 

Reu Serug 

Serug , ..Nahor 

Nahor , . . , Terah 

220 870 



30 


130 


34 


1 34 


SO 


130 


32 


132 


SO 


ISO 


29 


79 



Schedule of the Succession of Patriarchs from Adam to Noah, 
shewing the term of each of their lives according to the Hebrew 
statement. 

Years, Years 

Adam created before the flood 1656 died before the flood 726 

Seth born before the flood.. 1526 ,.. 6H 

Enos 1421 ,., ,...,, 516 

Cainan 1331 , 421 

Mahalaleel 1261 ,...,.... 366 

Jared 1 1 96 2S4 

Enoch 1034 translated before the flood.... 669 

Methuselah 969 died before the flood 

Lamech 782 6 

Noah 600 

Succession of Patriarchs continued after the Flood, from Noah to 

Abram, the life of each being stated from the same reckoning. 

Years 

Noah born before the flood . . 600 died after the flood SoO 

Shem 98 ., 502 

Arphaxad born after the flood 2 440 

Salah , , 37 , , 470 

Eber 67 531 

Peleg 101 340 

Reu 131 , 370 

Serug 163 , , 393 

Nahor 193 341 

Terah 222 , 427 

Abram 352 , „ , , 597 

Isaac 452 , 632 

Jacob 512 ,, 659 

Levi 598 735 

Kohath 659 ; 789 

Amram.,, 717 , 854 

Moses..., 777 , , ., 897 



From the preceding Table it will be obvious that 

YEARS. YEARS. 

Lamech....... -lived with Adam 66 with Noah 595 

Enos, also, lired with Adam 695 with Noah 84 

Terah lived with Noah 128 with /ibram 75 

Isaac lived with Abram 75 with Jacob 120 

Levi lived with Jacob 61 with Kohath 76......with Isaac 34 

Amram lived with Kohath 72 with Mpses 77., ...with Levi 28 



iiO 

Witb regard to the disparity exhibited in the first 
part of the schedule between the dates in the Hebrew 
and Greek texts, it cannot but appear palpable, upon 
a bare inspection, that one is an interpolation, and the 
suspicion of course must fall upon the transcript. It 
therefore becomes necessary to canvas the proposed 
origin and history of what is called "TheSeptuagint." 

When Ptolemy Philadelphus erected the grand li'^ 
brary of Alexandria, we are told, as it seems, by one 
of his courtiers named Aristaeus, that " he was desi- 
" rous to deposit therein, as one of the greatest lite- 
" rary curiosities in the world, the laws of the Jews, 
" But they were in an unknown language and charac-r 
" ter, therefore Demetrius Phalereus, the learned 
" Athenian who superintended this new library, re- 
^' quested the king to send an embassy to the Jewish 
'' High Priest for a genuine copy of their law ; and 
" also for six elders, eminent for learning and piety, 
" out of each tribe, to translate the book into Greek. 
^^ The 72 Rabbins were accordingly sent to Ptolemy, 
" who immediately dispatched them to Pharos, tliat 
^' they might the more privately and uninterruptedly 
^' confer on their important task. The version," it is 
said, " was completed in 72 days, and was read be- 
^' fore an assembly of Jews, who declared it exact and 
"' fliithful ; and the interpreters were sent home laden 
"with honors and presents." It is of importance to 
note, that this is an abstract of the first account of the 
Septuagint; and that it appeared about 200 years 
before the Christian era, and about a century after 
the translation is pretended to have been made, though 
it purports to have been written at the time the affair 
took place. 

Philo Judaeus, about the time of the nativity of our 
Saviour, wrote in addition to the forei'oing, that |h^ 



ill 

72 translators produced 72 separate versions, and that 
each agreed verbatim by the spirit of inspiration. 

Josephus followed about a century afterwards, and 
inserted in his history a sort of abridgenient of the 
story of Aristaeus. 

Justin Martyr, at the end of about another fifty 
years, must have found that this literary legend had 
been in a very thriving^ condition ; for he writes, " that 
*' the 72 interpreters not only each produced an exactly 
*' literal version, but that they all wrote in separate 
" cells, and were not allowed to see each other, nor to 
" confer together." This author, it will be seen, con- 
tradicts Aristasus, who signified that they were per- 
mitted to confer. 

The ancient fathers who wrote after Justin, except 
Eusebius, Jerome, and Origen, seem, on the credit 
of Justin to have confided in his account of the cells, 
and the wonderful coincidence of the versions ; but 
their opinions do not at all corroborate the tale, as 
they could only reiterate the reports they heard : and 
with respect to their evidence, we shall, in due course, 
shew that it could not possibly have been negative. 

That Ptolemy did erect a library at Alexandria — , 
that he did desire to deposit therein the Jewish pan*- 
dect — that he did procure a copy from Jerusalem — ■ 
that priests from Judea did carry the sacred writing 
to Egypt.— that it was sometime also translated into 
Greek, are all facts or probabilities that may be cre- 
dited; but, on the known truth of some of them, and 
the likely seeming of the others, uncongenial graft-» 
ings appear to have been unskilfully made, which 
having rankly and unnaturally overshot the native 
members, much tend to sap the reputation of the Sep- 
tuagint. 

Du Pin, after sifting the subject closely, says, " Tq 



112 

^ speak my mind freely, this work could not be drawn 
^' up by Aristaeus, who was a professed heathen, and 
*' the author speaks throughout of the law of Moses as 
*' a divine book ; and says that the Jews worshipped 
" the God who knows all things, and created all things, 
" Now one who totally rejected the canon of Moses, 
" as Aristaeus did, cannot," says our author, " be 
" supposed to have spoken in such terms." And 
therefore he concludes that it was a production of 
some Egyptian JeWy fathered upon Aristaeus to give 
it a more commanding aspect. The account is pre-? 
tended to have been written in a letter from Aristaeus 
to his brother, and to have been found some years after 
the death of both : that is, after all chance of confu- 
tation had elapsed. Aristaeus, it should be understood, 
was a chief officer in the realm, and a great favorite 
of king Ptolemy, and so a fit engine for s]xch an artifice 
as appears to have been practised. 

Since then the forgery is so strongly imaginable with 
respect to Aristaeus, it becomes liable to still further 
suspicion ; for it is not quite plain enough to be be- 
lieved, that the Jews who had been a long time settled 
in Alexandria, should have been without a translation 
of their law till Ptolemy's time. They moreover must 
have been much better versed in the Greek idiom than 
the Rabbins of Judea, who spoke a sort of Syriac, 
whereas the lanffuas^e of the Alexandrians was Greek ; 
and therefore is it natural to infer that they would 
have been deemed more competent to the task than the 
native Israelites. But if we are to believe the story, 
they had no hand whatever in the undertaking, as the 
work was entirely entrusted to the 72 foreigners, who 
fiife reported to have effected the whole in 72 days^ 



113 

which one would have thought scarcely sufficient 
for doing the Pentateuch only. 

Such incoherences as appear in these accounts of 
the Septuagint, approach almost to demonstration 
that it is in the main a fable ; and we must next see 
what reasons can be alleged for attempting such a 
fraud. 

But there is yet a more gross absurdity in the Sep- 
tuagint genealogy, which first affirms that Methuse- 
lah's age was 969 years ; and then says, Methuselah's 
age at the birth of Lamech was 167; Lamech's age 
at the birth of Noah, 188 ; and Noah's age at the 
flood 600. Now 1674-188+600=955, which being 
14 years less than 969, it becomes a negative of their 
own former affirmation. 

Lightfoot disbelieves the story, but he is of opinion 
that the version might have been required by the 
Egyptian king, for the sake of ascertaining whether 
there was any thing in the Jewish code incompatible 
with the safety of the Egyptian state, of which Judea 
had become a province.* 

It was the opinion of Prideaux that many of the 
Jews of Egypt, by constantly conversing in Greek, 
might have lost the Hebrew tongue, and that this 
famed translation was first made merely for the use of 
such, by their more learned brethren of Alexandria.:]; 

It is not difficult to account for Josephus and the 
first Christian churches having used the computations 
of the Greek version. Josephus evidently wrote to 
give the Greeks, Romans, &c. a high character of the 
antiquity of his country, as appears from his first 
book against Appian, who had written degradingly 
of their ancient fame ; and as there was a version of 

* Lightfoot's works, vol. n.p. 80. i Prideaux's Connexions, vol. ii. p. 64. 

H 



114 

their law in the archives of Alexandria which anti- 
dated their origin, it would have been contrary to the 
express design of Josephus to have abated such a 
reckoning. Besides it has been asserted by Hornius 
and others, that he did not understand Hebrew so 
well as Greek ; and that he was therefore more fe- 
miliar with the Greek version than the original. 

The primitive fathers used the Greek text because 
that language was most universal in the first ages of 
Christianity ; few of them being scholars enough to 
criticise its fidelity, they were obliged to receive it as 
it was, and to cite from it had it been even more 
faulty than it is. It happened however that genuine 
copies were extant, which could be consulted when 
Hebrew came to be understood by others as well 
as Jews : and we are much indebted to Origen and 
Jerome particularly, for their skill and diligence in 
comparing the prototype and its effigy : and after de- 
tecting the blemishes which had been made, we can- 
not sufficiently admire their indignation in renouncing 
the spurious version in the face of Christians as well 
as Jews, who had venerated it for such a length of 
time. 

The age in which the Greek translation was made, 
it must be remarked, was that when the Eastern states 
were warmly contending for priority. Berosus was 
employed in exaggerating the Babylonian antiquity, 
and Manetho the Egyptian, who both dedicated their 
efforts to their princes ; so that the monarchs of that 
age, it appears, were pleased with these speciously 
manufactured antiquities. 

The popular success which the heathen competitors 
gained might excite the Jews of Egypt to a like at- 
tempt, and as few others understood Hebrew enough 
to investigate their annals, the cheat was likely to 



115 

escape detection. Natural vanity would cause the 
Jewish fraternity to connive at the attempt, and as 
the translation was tolerably faithful in other parts, 
they might not conceive it unpardonable to use a 
freedom with the genealogical numerals, when a grati- 
fication was likely to result from it. 

Perhaps less than has been advanced might have 
brought the question to a decision ; but as the entire 
chain of history hangs upon the enquiry, and as some 
respectable authors of the present day have been 
astray in their chronology in referring to the Septua- 
gint, to counteract as much as possible the diffusion 
of the error, it was requisite to introduce the preced- 
ing considerations, which we shall now conclude with 
the following assumption and deduction — Either that 
the genealogical registry of the births of the patriarchs 
has been altered in the Greek version, called the Sep- 
tuagint ; or that the Hebrew text from which the 
English Bible was done, had been degraded in that 
part, beneath the computation of the autograph of 
Moses. 

Now the probability that the Greek interpreters in- 
creased the dates is the greater, because there was a 
manifest end to be attained by it, namely, that of mag- 
nifying their antiquity according to the humour of the 
age, and with so little danger of conviction : whilst, 
on the other hand, no sufficient reason can be brought 
for such a corruption of the Hebrew chronicle. And it 
is not compatible with common sense to suppose that 
the Jews would commit such an infringement on their 
sacred records, without a better motive than wantonly 
traducing their ancient fame. 

From the second part of the genealogical schedule 
it will be seen in what course, and by what gradations, 
traditions might have descended from the first ages 

« 2 



116 

of mankind to Moses. In the period before the flood 
Enos had 695 years opportunity of being- instructed 
by Adam : and Noah might in the 84 years he could 
commune with Enos learn the important particulars 
which Adam had recounted of his first state, and the 
events that succeeded it. Again, Lamech, it may be 
seen, was born long enough before the death of Adam 
to have liad the same personal correspondence with 
him J and he, no doubt, would be duly sedulous to 
store his son with all the oral knowledge which had 
descended to him. It will be further obvious, that 
Noah might have personal intelligence from any of 
the intermediate patriarchs from Enos to Lamech ; so 
that there is ample reason for supposing that he was 
perfectly versed in the history of the former world. 

After the flood Terah had 128 years opportunity 
of hearing accounts from Noah, which he would care- 
fully impart to Abram, by whom Isaac next would be 
initiated in the same ; and thus Jacob, Levi, Kohath, 
Amram, would in like manner receive them, and con- 
vey them down to Moses ; so that there would be but 
seven successive lives between Adam and Moses, in 
which the history of mankind for at least 2470 years 
after the beginning might be traditionally conveyed, 
till it came to be inscribed in the sacred chronicle 
wherein we contemplate it. 

History, it must be owned, whilst it rested wholly 
on the memory, as it did in the traditionary ages from 
Adam to Moses, though it glided down through such 
a seemingly easy channel, must have lapsed materially ; 
and the miraculous preservation of such a series of the 
events of that first 2470 years, as we through Moses 
have received, naturally animates us to a more solici- 
tous search into those beneficent operations of the 
Deity by which it seems to have been preserved. 



117 

Terah it is manifest could speak to Abram of Noah, 
Sham, and the other fathers whom he left at the dis- 
persion, as well as of Peleg, Reu, and Serug, to whose 
corps he was probably attached on coming away. 
Abram was 75 years old when Terah died, and culti- 
vated the detail of facts which Terah knew whilst 
both were in full vigor of intellect. The circumstance 
of Terah and Abram being separated by the command 
of God from their kindred and connexions in Clialdea, 
would give them more opportunity of conversing and 
meditating upon the great affairs that had come to their 
knowledge ; and would have a tendency to preserve 
the remembrance of them as uncorrupted as it could 
be in human custody. The subsequent injunction of 
heaven by which Abram and Lot left Haran for 
Canaan, would be a new motive to the recollection 
of those important traditions; for being now removed 
into a strange country almost without friends, under 
the especial protection of God, the divine interfe- 
rence in human affairs being now so manifested in his 
own case, those miracles which Abram had seen would 
strongly influence his mind towards those which had 
been imparted ; and being a faithful witness, he would 
be careful not to lose sight of one of those truths 
which had been so solemnly, no doubt, communicated ; 
and thus would the extraordinary volume of the Al- 
mighty deeds, be kept in an abstracted manner from 
the grosser concerns of the world, committed to the 
sole charge, as it were, of Abram's family, till it 
arrived to Moses to be indelibly written in new cha- 
racters which had been gloriously discovered in the 
divine interview vouchsafed to him at Sinai. 

To enter into a full discussion on the origin of 
written memorials would form a subject beyond the 
range of a mere sketch like the present j but as it in* 



118 

sinuates itself into the present part of our discourse, 
we are bound to take some notice of the arguments 
which most substantiate the extraordinary fact. 

In the first place it is to be observed that writing 
is never mentioned to have been seen or used by 
Moses previous to the giving of the law, and it is 
scarcely ever omitted to be spoken of in the writings 
of the same author after that time : and it is further 
notorious that no person or people, in any age or 
country, ever claimed the invention of this divine art. 

Without quoting the opinions of the learned an- 
cients on this topic, an author of our own country, 
who cannot be suspected of fanaticism or weak credu- 
lity, has expressed his sentiments thus strongly on the 
subject, " It is a thing greatly probable that till Moses' 
^' time the world knew nothing of letters ; for we find 
^' not any laws of God or man written before." And 
a little further on he adds, " It is likewise most pro- 
^' bable that we owe them not, nor their use to human 
'' invention, but to divine revelation. It is a thing 
" that offers itself fairly to our belief that God him- 
'' self, when he gave the ten commandments, written 
" by his own finger, to Moses, introduced the first 
" alphabet." * 

When Moses has given a general delineation of 
mankind from the flood to the dispersion, he proceeds 
to a more particular sketch of the Hebrew nation : 
and as he contracts his narrative mostly to the affairs 
of the Abramic family, we may suppose, as he is so 
minute and circumstantial in their transactions, that 
had any practice of writing existed amongst them, or 
the neighbouring nations with whom they had inter- 
course, he would have mentioned it; and from the 
course of this Hebrew history it appears that there 

* Woolseley's Reasonableness of Scripture Belief, p- 212, 2lS, 



119 

was no use of letters in Chaldea when Abram left it 
to go to Ilaran ; for we are never told that he wrote 
down any of the events of his pilgrimage, which 
doubtless he would had there been any such mode of 
recording them known, Abram was certainly a person 
of considerable note, and must have had the advantage 
of the best instructions. He was educated under 
Terah, who knew all that was done by Serug, and in- 
deed by Noah ; and we may therefore conclude that if 
Abram did not understand writing there was, none 
practised in the world before his time. 

That there was no written contracts in Canaan when 
Abram purchased the field of liphron the Hittite, is 
evident, as the purchase was ratified in the audience 
and presence of the sons of Heth ; and the field was 
made sure to Abram by this customary way of public 
notoriety. * 

There was no use of letters when Isaac married 
Rebecca, for we find that the servant who was dis- 
patched to Bethuel's house was the bearer of only a 
verbal message, though sent on such an important 
embassy, and to such a distant country. " I will not 
" eat," said he, '^ until I have told my errand." And 
he said, " Speak on.''' % 

When Abimelech went to visit Isaac and to establish 
a covenant with him, several ceremonial matters are 
related by Moses, as, '' Isaac made them a feast, and 
'^ they did eat and drink ; and in this morning thei/. 
^^ sware to one another.'''' -^^ Such a public aflFair 
between two nations would scarcely have been accom- 
plished in any age or country were writing was 
known without exchanges of written articles : so that 
there could not have been any knowledge of letters 
in either Phoenicia or Canaan even at this time. 

* Genesis xxiii. | Ibid. xxiv. 33^ f Ibid, xxvi. 30. 



120 

The covenant between Jacob and Laban, which 
was ratified about 115 years subsequent to the pre- 
ceding- date, strongly testifies that writing was then 
unknown in either of their countries. " Now there- 
" fore, come thou ; let us make a covenant, I and 
" thou ; and let it be for a witness between me and 
" thee. And Jacob took a stone, and set it up for a 
" pillar. And Jacob said unto his brethren. Gather 
" stones ; and iliey took stones, and made an heap : 
" and they did eat there upon the heap. And Laban 
" called it Jegar-Sahadutha, but Jacob called it 
" Galeed." * Here is a very minute detail of the 
customs and ceremonies used in a federal bond : one 
of the chief parties erects a pillar — the Avitnesses build 
a pile or monument — a solemn festival is then held by 
all present upon the monumental heap — both parties 
give a name to the place in the language of their re- 
spective countries — but no inscription is left upon the 
pillar or heap. The conclusion therefore must neces- 
sarily be, that neither Mesopotamia nor Syria were 
yet initiated in the use of letters. 

During the stewardship of Joseph in Egypt it is 
equally manifest that no recourse to writing could 
have been had there. Pharaoh, speaking to the He- 
brew youth, says^ *' According to thy word shall all 
" my people be ruled " — " See, I have set thee over 
" all the land of Egypt. +" Thus was a young alien 
slave invested with the highest magistracy but one 
over a large kingdom, by a verbal commission only — 
thus, without even the sign manual of the king, here- 
ditary princes and native nobles, dishonoured and 
jealous as they must have felt, passively submit from 
one end of the realm to the other, which sufficiently 

* «en. xxxi. 44. f Ibid. xli. 40. 41. 



121 

proves that writing- was not practised in the most 
enlightened nation of Africa, and perhaps of the world, 
at this period. 

After this, when all the proprietors of estates or 
territory in Egypt surrendered their demesnes to the 
crown for a supply of bread during the famine; and 
when they had them restored at the return of plenty, 
subject to an annual tribute,* it is reasonable to sup- 
pose that a prudent steward would have had the 
transfers made valid by written covenants, had these 
been customary : and had they been so secured, it is 
not likely that the historian would have omitted such 
an important remark, when on future occasions he 
never fails to announce the application of writing in 
affairs of much less moment. 

The last solemn forewarnings of Jacob to his family 
were only verbal. " Gather yourselves together and 
" hear, ye sons of Jacob ; and hearken unto Israel your 
" father." f The dying oracle of the holy patriarch 
would certainly have been written had any such mode 
of perpetuating it been at all known : but as there 
was none other, they were called all together to hear, 
that all might be witnesses one for another, and that 
every memory might be charged alike, in case of 
either lapsing. 

A short time before his death " Joseph took," we 
are told, ^' an oath of the children of Israel, saying, 
" God will surely visit you ; and ye shall carry up 
" my bones from hence." :|: These death-bed injunc- 
tions, though left to the chance custody of memory, 
were imposed by a special oath. It seems that he 
assured them of God's promise regarding Canaan, 
and requested moreover that they would inter his re* 

* Gen. xlvii. 19. t ''j'd, xlix. \ Ibid. I, 25. 



122 

ftiains in that country, requiring them to swear that 
they would faithfully await the former, and execute 
the latter. But that it might be more permanently 
inculcated, they were not privately and separately 
admonished, but sworn in the presence of one another j 
without any written precepts. 

It ought here to be observed, that at 17 years old 
Joseph was sold to the Egyptians, and that at SO he 
was elevated to the dignity next to the royal, with 
which he continued invested until his death, a period 
of 80 years : and some tolerable idea may be extracted, 
fi'ora his public administration, of the advancement 
of Egypt in population and policy during this age of 
the world ; but the aifairs are so minutely and per- 
spicuously detailed by the Hebrew biographer that 
comment would be wasted. The term that Joseph 
ruled in Egypt, reduced to our chronology, was from 
1728 to 1635 antecedent to the Christian era : and 
surely so conspicuous and exalted a ministry would, 
in such a length of time, have assured us of some 
instances of literal correspondence or evidence, had 
the use of letters then transpired. 

The inhuman decree for the murder of all the male 
infants of the Hebrews, was not proclaimed by a writ- 
ten mandate. " The king of Egypt spake to the 
" Hebrew midwives, and said, &c. " " Pharoah 
*' charged all his own people, saying, &c." :|: The 
date of this sanguinary manifesto may be put about QO 
years after the death of Joseph, and at the birth of 
Moses, from the creation to which epoch there is no 
instance of any written memorials in any country to 
which the Hebrew people had extended their know- 
ledge or connexions. 

* Exod. i. 



123 

It is in the Mosaic age that we first arrive at th« 
certainty of speech becoming- intelligible to the eje 
as well as to the ear : and an account of owe certain 
origin of the divine art is at this time published to 
the world. " And the Lord said unto Moses, Come 
*' up to me into the Mount, and be there ; and I will 
" give thee tables of stone, and a law, and command- 
" ments which I have written^ * 

If the scriptural anecdote of the prototype of letters 
should seem at all to overpoise belief, let but the 
ordinary operations of Providence, which are com- 
monly imputed to nature, be calmly examined, and 
through them an unprejudiced sight may possibly 
discern something to satisfy reason, as far as it is 
proper, with regard to extraordinary or supernatural 
interpositions. At the appropriate season it is seen 
that the glebes are mellowed and fertilized by genial 
distillations : but as human means cannot eiFect this 
preparation of the earth, some other power operates, 
which may be called common or ordinary providence : 
man then, by the endowments with which he is 
vested, can till and plant the freshened soils : but the 
growth and maturing of the crops, being above human 
capability, the superior cause again interposes and 
performs this part ; which done, the agency of provi- 
dence herein ceases ; man himself being competent to 
collect and manufacture the increase, which his duty 
and necessity obliges him to do. 

By this survey we are taught that whatsover human 
means can effect is left to their exercise : but where- 
ever these are inadequate to the exigencies of life, 
the divine succour is to be seen at hand supplying 
«very insufficiency of human power, and completing^ 

* Exod. xxiv. 12. 



124 

those benefactions which are necessary for the sup- 
port or convenience of man. 

In the affair of letters a more than ordinary provi- 
dence seems to have interfered ; and the state of the 
world was so changing from its first arrangement, 
that it needed extraordinary provision and assistance. 
Early tradition was rapidly vanishing or becoming 
morbid — it was necessary, since the Avhole race had 
been widely scattered, to converse occasionally with 
the absent as well as the present — to devise, in this 
moment of need, an expedient that should at once 
preserve the former and achieve the latter, was, we 
may assure ourselves beyond any efforts of human 
ingenuity — Providence, therefore, contributed by an 
extraordinary intervention, to furnish the inestimable 
production ; which, it must be allowed was truly 
worthy of, and could have only been timely effected 
by some very gracious and supernatural operation of 
the Deity, 

Most, or perhaps all, arts and sciences that originate 
from man, are defective, and require ages to correct 
and systematize them ; and it must hence be deemed 
an indelible trait of the more refined extraction of 
the first known alphabet, that it came to man in a 
stale of perfection : for every articulate sound, whe^ 
ther gutteral, labial, lingual, dental, nasal, palatal, 
aoral, or pectoral, could be represented by the letters 
of the decalogue. It is also again to be remarked, that 
no individual or people have ever claimed the inven- 
tion of writing and reading ; so that, all the foregoing- 
circumstances combined, contain, it is presumed, more 
than probable authority to evince, that the use of letters 
was totally unknown to the world until it was intro» 
duced, with such holy ceremony by the hand of Moses. 



125 

This deduction might be jet much strengthened by 
introducing a series of instances of the general appli- 
cation of writing to deeds and histories from the mo- 
ment that the discovery had transpired : but it is 
conceived that the proposition has been already as far 
argued; as morally to substantiate the thing to be 
shewn. If then the era of letters shall be thought 
to be that which the train of facts that have been cited 
declare, a faithful speculum is found for effectually 
dissipating the deceptive haze of fictitious antiquity ; 
and for clearing the dawnings of political institutions 
as they have successively emerged from the abyss of 
time. 

Having then arrived at the epoch when the histo- 
rian might durably and legibly record the economy 
of the earth, and shew the order of its several states 
and nations, it will be of importance to examine the 
colonies descended from, and related to Abram, which 
existed in the age of Moses ; an epitome of these being- 
useful to shew the conformity of the subsequent and 
attested order of colonization with that of our pre- 
ceding sketch of the first plantations. 

The earth was almost a free demesne, as competi- 
tion for territorial power had yet scarcely begun; 
nor had the multiplication of mankind been sufficient 
to cause many envious intrusions of one another's 
districts : therefore the relationship between nations 
was marked by proximity of settlement : and thus, 
after the opportunity of written testimony we discover 
the descendants of Esau, otherwise Edom, established 
on the south of Canaan, and about the Isthmus of Suez, 
whilst the posterity of his brother Jacob were grow- 
ing very numerous in the adjacent country of Goshen ; 
but were not then a nation, though a distinct people 
from the Egyptians, to Avhom they were yet tributary. 



126 

Idamea, or the country of the Edoraites, was first 
divided into fourteen dukedoms. It then became a 
kingdom or empire, and had eight successive monarchs 
" before there reigned any king over Israel." Moses 
having before mentioned the promise of God to Jacob, 
" that kings should come out of his loins," empha- 
tically observes, that before there was any king of 
Jacob's issue in Israel, his brother Esau, to whom no 
such promise had been made, was the progenitor of 
eight successive kings, independent of the ducal dy- 
nasty that had preceded them in his domain. 

It was not until about three centuries after the 
Exodus that Israel became consolidated into a king- 
dom under Saul, who was in an extraordinary man- 
ner elected to the throne, about 1095 years before the 
Christian era ; but the history of this people and 
country being so fully knoAvn, to dilate it here would 
be useless reiteration. It therefore only remains to 
be remarked, that contiguous to the territories of 
Esau and Jacob were those of Isaac, those of Ishmael, 
and those of the other attendants of Abram by Ketu- 
rah ; their relatives derived from the families of Nahor 
and Lot being also situated in adjoining districts : so 
we are assured by written vouchers, as soon as 
they could be employed, that wherever an affinity 
existed between leaders of states, a proximity of 
settlement was established, as long as the earth con- 
tinued so barren of inhabitants as to allow a choice of 
canton. But in order to mark this distinction more 
plainly the following epitome of the states of the 
Ketureans, Ishmaelite^, and Nahoreans, has been ex- 
tracted. 



127 

KETUREANS. 

The ancestors of the Ketureans, wlio were all Ara- 
bian tribes, were of two generations, the sons and 
grandsons of Abram and Keturah, to whom are also 
added in the Mosaic enumeration, two of their great 
grandsons, Sheba and Dedan, who appeared to have 
been mentioned on account of their great celebrity 
in those ages, as craftsmen, merchants, and mariners.* 



CHIEF ANCESTORS OF THE KETUREANS. 

Zimram was the parent or monarch of the clan in 
Arabia Felix, called Zimri or Zemarens.t 

Jokshan is thought by Calmet to have been with his 
battalion settled to the east of Mecca, where a place, 
called Baisath-yexan, is rendered the dwelling of 
Jokshan. 

Medan or Madan, gave name to the western province 
of Arabia Felix, called Madian, where was also a 
city of the same name. 

Midian, was one of the most powerful princes of the 
Ketureans, whose posterity was distributed from 
the north-east to the south-west of Arabia, f and 
comprehended the tribes of five subaltern or minor 
chiefs, namely, Ephah, Epher, Henock, Abidah, and 
Eldaah, which are described below. 

Ishbak is thought with his bands to have led a wan- 
dering sort of predatory life about the wilds of 
Arabia, as his name particularly implies desolate 
people. 

Shuah may possibly have imported, as it is supposed, 

* Gen. KXT, t Jer. xxv. 25. 



128 

his name to the isthmus which separates Asia and 
Africa, and which is still called the Isthmus of Suez. 

SUBALTERN ANCESTORS OF THE KETUREANS. 

Ephah was a Midianitish prince or chief, who had a 
province of Arabia Petraea to his portion, somewhat 
south-east to the Dead Sea ; and whose country 
abounded with camels and dromedaries. * 

Epher or Apher, commanded some bands of Midian- 
ites, and according- to Polyhistor and Malchus, made 
a conquest of Libya ; which in honor of him, they 
say, was afterwards called Africa. 

Hanoch or Chanoch, also a Midianitish chief, is 
thought to have left a vestige of his name in a city 
or province called Chane, on the south-east side of 
Arabia. 

Abidah, was one also whose legion was comprehended 
in the general name of Midianite, and who posses- 
sed a district towards the east of Arabia. 

Eldaah, another of the princes of Midian, to whom 
Elana or Elia, a city on the north-west of the country 
is supposed to have belonged. 

Sheba and Dedan, the sons of Jokshan, and their 
offspring the Assurim, Letushim, and Lehummim, 
dwelt, most likely, from their mercantile and mari- 
time fame, about the Arabian coast of the Red Sea. 

The families of the Sabeans were peculiar to Arabia ; 
and it is to be noted, that there were four different 
chiefs descended from Ham and Abram, all named 
Sheba or Seba, all of whom commentators agree in 
placing in Arabia, so that there cannot be any cer- 

* Isaiah Ix. 6. 



I 



129 

tainty in defining the particular possession of each ; 
but it was most likely to have been the Sabeans des- 
cended from Abram, who made incursions into and 
plundered Job's fields,* as the situation of their ter? 
ritorj was certainly contiguous to the land of Uz. 

These are all the descendants of Abram by Keturah, 
to whom the historian has given any clue. It will be 
observed on reference to the chapterjt that no sons of 
Zimram, Medan, Ishbak or Shuah are specified, be- 
cause prpbably they did not separate from their pa? 
rental cohorts to form individual establishments, as 
those subaltern founders did who were descended from 
Jokshan and Midian, 



HAGARENES, ISHMAELITES, OR SARAGENS, 

'^ And as for Ishmael, I have heard thee ; Behold, 
*' I have blessed him, and will make him fruitful, and 
*^ will multiply him exceedingly : twelve princes shall 
*^ he beget, and I will make him a great nation. :|:" It 
remains next to be seen how far this promise can bQ 
made out tp have been fulfilled. 

Nabaioth, the eldest of the twelve Ishmaelite princes, 
and from whom the Nabatheans descended, which 
was deemed the noblest tribe of the Hagarenes, 
dwelt on the borders of Syria southward; whose 
town and castle, being built upon a rock, was called 
Petra, ficom \yhiph the Petrae^n par|; of Arabia was 
flamed. |{ 

* Jobi. 15. f Gen. xxv. \ Gen. xvii. 20. 
g Ad Auroram Nabathsaque regna recessit. Ovid. Met. i. 



130 

Kedar, was parent of the Kedarenes, who were part of 
the Scenitse Arabs, or those who dwelt in tents ; 
though their chief had always a fort or castle to 
which they occasionally resorted for security : and 
which was towards the north of Arabia.* 

Adbeel or Abdeel, as this metathesis of name was 
common, may be supposed to have left traces of 
himself in the cities of Abdeela, and Abela. 

Mibsam or Mabsam, whose name implies aromatic, 
had it probably from the fertile part of Arabia which 
was his lot; Mabsar, his capital or fort, being 
somewhat south of Petra before mentioned. 

Misma or Masma, is supposed to have possessed a 
populous district of Arabia, and there is now a city 
called Masmar, which has been attributed to him. 

Dumah, signifying solitude, may indicate that his 
population were wanderers; but there was a fortress 
named Duma, on the rocks of Petraea, that was doubt- 
less the rendezvous of this brigade of Saracens, f 

Massa, father or leader of the Masseans, was another 
of the ScenitaB tribes, whose cohort was commonly 
alluded to in the general expression of Hagarene, 
Ishmaelite, or Saracen. 

Hadar, Hhadar, had a district bordering on Arabia 
Felix, which was long afterwards called the land of 
the Chadareans, and where was a castle upon a 
high rock called Hhadar. 

Tema, was in the country adjoining to Hadar, and to 
tke south-east of Nabaioth, where there was also 
the land of Tema ; :^ and there is yet a city in Arabia 
called Thema, the walls of which are said to be 15 
miles in circuit, that may have had and retained its 
title from this Ishmaelite. 

* Psal. cxx. 5. f Isaiah xxi. IL 

I Isaiah xxi. 14, Jer. xlix. 7. 20. 



131 

Jetur is interpreted a mountaineer, and thus may be 
supposed to have, with his troops, frequented one of 
the high districts: and from him there is every 
probable reason to suppose that the Itureans ori- 
ginally descended. * 

Naphish, may, as the word imports in the translation 
an inferior^ signify an inhabitant of the valley, 
as the fore^ping might of the mountains, and be 
placed in Coelo-Syria as the Itureans were near it. 

Kedemah carries in his name, which signifies east' 
ward^ some index to his abode, which was certainly 
in the east of Arabia Petraea : and there may be 
found many allusions to the Kedemites or liadmo- 
nites, in various parts of scripture, which leave no 
doubt of his position, and whose name endured to 
the latest ages of the Hebrew history. 

The Cadmus of the Greeks, from whom the castle 
of Thebes in Boeotia was called Cadraeia or Kedema, 
and who is celebrated as the inventor of letters, might 
possibly, as it has been suggested, be a descendant 
of the Arabian Cadmus, by which the Grecig^n fable 
may be rationally explained : and there is nothing 
whatever in the era of letters in Greece to annul the 
probability ; for it was in the time of Joshua that the 
reputed migration of Cadmus into Greece is considered 
to have taken place, and which is about the time we 
might expect the art to reach that country. 

" These," may we say with the infallible historian, 
*' are the sons of Ishmael ; and these are their names 
*' by their towns and by their castles : twelve princes 
^' according to their nations ■' t 

It may be hoped that this circumscribed sketch of 
Ishmael, together with that of his brother Isaac, may 

* Montanajn regionem It^rsEJi — Plin.i. f Gen. xxv. 16. 



132 

lead to a wider contemplation of their memoir, as 
perhaps no part of the Mosaic history might better 
bear a copious descant than their narrative, wherein 
there is much lively and affecting sentiment ; and, 
whether it be considered in its natural or preterna- 
tural application, it is alike full of the most pathetic 
and penetrating touches. But it cannot, indeed, be 
very well taken in an abstracted manner ; for there is 
such constant administration of an extraordinary pro- 
vidence attending the scene, that it will be visible in 
whatsoever view the whole be taken. 



NAHOREANS. 



In order to complete the review of the Abramic 
population, and to fill the argument to which it contri- 
butes, it is necessary to include the family of Nahor, 
the brother of Abram in the sketch ; as not only much 
geographical and historical knowledge may be gleaned 
from it, but also much instructive analogy as to the 
nature of early colonization, and the increase of man- 
kind at the age to which it belongs. 

It is worthy of i*emark that the Nahorean chiefs, 
like those of Israel, and those of Ishmael, and those 
of the Keturean family, were exactly twelve in num- 
ber j but were not all the offspring of one mother. 
Those called Melchite or Milchite Nahoreans were 
esteemed the most honourable, because they were 
children of the lawful wife of Nahor, named Milcah, 
who was also a niece of Abram, of the family of Haran, 
jand sister of Lot, the other Nahoreans being born of 
JS.ewmah a concubine; eight of whom were of the for- 
mer and four of the latter offspring. This is more par- 



133 

ticularly pointed out, because of the re-unlon wliicli 
afterwards took place in these families at the marriage 
of Isaac; a circumstance to be regarded as a remark- 
able ordination, by which religious and common tra- 
dition was most effectuallj preserved ; as, bj this re- 
newal of the family compact, whatsoever had been 
communicated to Isaac of pristine affairs, by his widely 
emigrated parent, was now freshly imparted, rein- 
forced, and confirmed, by the current testimonials of 
Mesopotamia, brought to him by the most unquestion- 
able embassage — by a counterpart of that admirable 
fidelity and veracity which had so gloriously distin- 
guished the faithful Abrara. 

MILCHITE NAHOREANS. 

Huz. It is strongly testified that the land of Us was 
in Arabia, westward of Chaldea ; and Spanheira 
and others fairly infer that Job was a descendant of 
this Nahorean prince. It will be remembered that 
he was plundered by the Sabeans and Chaldeans,* 
whose territories were adjacent to this part of Ara- 
bia ; and thus does the opinion of Spanheim, &c. 
receive the greatest possible corroboration. 

Buz, the brother who was the next in order, dwelt 
in Arabia Deserta, t probably at no great distance 
from the preceding Phylarch, as he was the ancestor 
of Elihu, whose dignified expostulation, and upright, 
judicious, and sublime animadversions on the com- 
plaints made by Job against the inflictions of God, 
whose purity and wisdom he defends, contains one 
of the most perfect and lively specimens of human 
rhetoric to be found in any pleadings. | 

* Job i, f Jer. xxv. 23. | Job xxxii. to xxxvii. 



134 

K^muel, whom Moses designates as the father oi^ 
prince of Aram,* may be stationed towards Damas- 
cus, the country round about which was called 
Aramea, Aram-Zobah, and Padan-Aram ; and herea- 
bouts Strabo describes a people who called them- 
selves Kamelites. 
Chesed is unquestionably to be pladed to the north- 
west of Chaldea, as he is invariably allowed to be 
the titular parent of the Chasdira, a very conside* 
rable and noble portion of the Chaldean people. 
ilazo. The city and kingdom of Hazor, in the north- 
west of Arabia, from the countries and people con-* 
hected with it in the prophecies of Jeremiah and 
Isaiah, may be considered to have been founded by 
the descendants of this Nahorean.t 
Pildash is a name compounded, as we find many pufe 
Assyrian names, from Pul-^ as, Tigiath-pul-assur, 
Sardan-a-pul, Nabo-piil-assur, &c. thus Pildash 
seems to be only a change of Pul-AssUr, as he is 
called an Aramean prince* 
Jidlaph. On the north-east quarter of the Moabites 
was the city Diblath, supposed to have had its 
liarae antithesized from the name of this Nahorean^ 
the probability of which is increased by finding 
this city included in the prophecy against Kedar, 
Hazor, Damascus, and other relative and vicinal 
states, j^ 
Bethuel, the youngest of the Milchite Nahoreans, 
continued in Mesopotamia in the city of Charan^ 
tailed by Moses the city of Nahor. § Bethuel was 
the father of Rebecca, the wife of IsaaCj the history 
of which alliance is recounted with true sensibility 
in the chapter before referred to in this paragraph, 

* Gen. xxii. 21. f Jer. ilix, \ Ibid. § Gen. xxiv. 10. 



135 

the perusal of which cannot fail to excite a tender 
emotion in anj reader. 

REUMITE NAHOREANS. 

Tobah, the eldest of the sons of Reumah, the concu- 
bine of Nahor, is to be plainly traced to the state 
and city of Tob, which bordered on the kingdom of 
Ammon towards the north — Ishtob signifying the 
men, or armies of Tob or Tobah.* 
Gaham, from whom the names Gesham and Geshur, 
concurring as they do in other than etymological 
bearings, seem to have been derived, may indicate 
the region of this posterity. They were neighbours 
and confederates with both the Tobathites and 
Maachathites. t 
Thahash. A governor under the Persian empire named 
Thath-nai, being repeatedly mentioned bj Ezra 
in connexion with the foregoing, he may be deemed 
a descendant of Thahash ; and may lead us to sup- 
pose that his ancestor had been settled on the Per- 
sian side of the Euphrates. :j: 
Maachah. The armies of Maachah being concerned 
in the same league with the Tobathites, shews pretty 
plainly that their territories were about the same 
neiglibourhood, and also that they were near to the 
country of the Ammonites. § 

These foregoing sketches might have been strength- 
ened by many additional testimonies, but they are 
drawn with as much fidelity as if they had been more 
strongly marked ; and as the debating of authorities on 
these points cannot be generally interesting, it would 
have been folly to expatiate where brevity and truth 
were alone necessary to be studied. 

* ii Sam. x. 6. 8. f Neh. ii. vi. Jos. xiii. U, 13. 
\ Ezra vi. 6. § ii Sam. x. 6. S. 



136 

It is impossible that any thing- could be added to 
the account given by Joshua, to shew more plainly and 
exactly the accession of the twelve Israelitish families 
over Canaan : referring- therefore to his testimony,* 
from which the enlarged scale of that district has been 
thade in the map, we resign to the reader the exami- 
nation of this part of the subject, 

The senior members of the family of Lot having 
perished in the conflagrations of Sodom and the other 
cities of the Asphaltic lake, the instances of national 
propinquity amongst relative bodies which they fur- 
nish, are not so numerous though equally applicable. 

The country where Abram and Lot sojourned pre- 
vious to their separation, we riiay digress to observe, 
^as in the previous occupation of the Canaanites and 
Perizites ; who, from their prior tenure, were morally 
entitled to remain in their respective ttacts free from 
molestation or infringement : and as the motives of 
Abram were the reverse of rapine and hostility, he 
was careful not to disturb these primitive owners. 
Perhaps such strict forbearance might not be observed 
on the part of Lot, as it is probable that the alterca- 
tions between the followers of the uncle and nephew 
might arise from remonstrances of the former against 
unfair trespasses and en(iroachments made by the lat- 
ter upon the native or original dwellers there; From 
what cause soever the strife might proceed, we find that 
tiie great augmentation of their herds and flo(iks re- 
quired more extensive pasturage than Abram and Lot 
could now command in one district, or rather in that 
province where they then were ; and therefore a se- 
paration became necessary. The choice of a new 
region Was generously and condescendingly conceded 
Upon this occasion to the nephew, who having seen 
that much of the lilxufiant range towards the south of 

* Josbua xiii. to xxi. 



ISI 

the Jordan was but thinlj populated, transplanted 
his houshold thither ; and Abram removed his depen-* 
dants and possessions to Mamre, somewhat south of 
the place where thej parted ; which province was pro- 
bably more deficient of guests than that which they had 
just quitted^ Here, it is said, " he pitched his tent," 
and " built an altar:"* and here with silver monies 
equal to ^43 : 7s. English, he purchasedj at the death 
of Sarah his wife, from a Hittite^ a field which con- 
tained the celebrated cave of Machpelah^ f Avherein 
he deposited her remains ; and beside whom his own 
body was afterwards interred by his sons Isaac and 
Ishmael; which evidently shews that these two bio- 
thers were still within the circuit of communication, 
and ready to jointly administer the funeral rites due 
to their revered and exemplary parent. The above 
treaty also plainly evinces the amicable conduct of 
Abram, and the perfect respect which the Hittites bore 
the worthy foreigner. 

Moses having given a distinct index to the retreat 
of Lot, it is natural to expect, from the universal 
precedents before cited, that if his posterity erected 
principalities, they must be sought for about that 
particular quarter to which Lot had resorted. Ac- 
cordingly we find by the first written testimonies 
that the posterities of Moab and Ammon, the only 
two surviving sons of Lot whom we hear of, occupied 
extensive dominions on the east of Jordan, spreading 
to the borders of Arabia^ and stretching again from 
Lebanon on the north to Arabia on the south^ the 
Ammonites being seated in the northern, and the 
Moabites in the southern district ; and in which great 
or general nations there were many palatinates or 
minor rpyalties. 

* Gen. xiv. 18. f Gen. xxiii. 



138 

it is not however, in this case, to be imagined that 
the Moabites and Ammonites were the original pos- 
sessors of this spacious country; it having- been, we 
are assured, before occupied by tribes or nations of 
Hamites : tlie Emim and Zamzummira, two parti- 
cular i-aces of that extraction being, by the historian, 
reported to have been expelled, tlie former bj the 
Moabitish power, and the latter by the Amraonitish. 
Thus minutely does the first history initiate us in the 
course of national succession, as far as such a sum- 
roar), which regards principally the story of the He- 
brew nation only, can be expected to have done it. 



This latter outline of the national institutions which 
emanated from the Abramic stock, may be supposed 
to include a period of eight or nine centuries : and 
if we state the propagation of them to originate in the 
persons of Isaac, Ishmael, Moab, Ammon, and their 
contemporary relatives, the commencement of the 
period may be set down at about 330 years after the 
former dispersion under Noah. 

When these Abramic plantations had underg'one 
about 250 years cultivation, the Hebrew division which 
had been in a state of thraldom in Goshen, under 
the Egyptian autocrasy, liberated itself by a revolt : 
and notwithstanding the acts of excision, cruelty, and 
massacre by which it had been wasted, it had then so 
accumulated as to alarm the government, and keep 
the Egyptian kingdom in a state of consternation. 

It will be readily conceived from the calculations 
before inserted on the progressive increase of man- 
kind, that it would be two or three centuries before 
the tribes arising in this latter period had begun to 



I 



139 

iiationalize to any great extent ; as it must be evident 
that, though the collective bodies of Ketureans, Ish-» 
inaelites, Moabites, Ammonites, and Nahoreans, was 
each powerful and numerous, yet the constituent or 
subaltern tribes, of which they were composed, could 
not be large^ as there was a very considerable differ- 
ence, both, in a diminution of the term of life now^ 
and, perhaps, in the stamina of the human frame, than 
in the period of the foregoing computations, when the 
jfirst seminal^ of mankind was, under the especial 
care and culture of Providence, nursed and propa- 
gated for the preordinate purpose of being so dissemi- 
nated as to plant and impregnate every corner of the 
earth. 

The number of the Israelites that escaped out of 
Goshen, though nominally great, is by no means an 
adequate scale for estimating the amount of the other 
coeval races that had lived in a state of freedom under 
their oWn leaders ; and whose numbers had not been 
exhausted by such rigors of immolation and oppres- 
sion as the Hebrews had been. But the numerical es- 
timate of these legions not being essential to any point 
of the present dissertation^ and the general principle 
upon which such calculations are to be founded having 
been before sufficiently sheWn, further research or 
consideration, relative to the progressive increase of 
any of the subsequent colonie? of mankind, is left to 
recreate those who may think it useful or entertaining 
to pursue the enquiry. 

Although they may be found further appertaining 
and applicable to the subject of early colonization, 
yet the chief uses and design of the preceding sketch of 
the Abramic settlements, it may be again remarked, 
arej First, To shew that the like order prevailed in 



140 

this secondary period of territorial accession, as in 
the former, with regard to the particular proximity 
of special consanguinities in their realms — Secondly, 
From the arrangement of their states and possessions 
at this subsequent period, it appears, that the popu- 
lation of the earth had not become so redundant, even 
in these eastern districts, as to cause much strife about 
the instalment of national or individual domains ; as 
it would not have been possible for the Abramic so- 
vereignties and departments, which comprised at least 
sixty distinct governments, to have been so commo- 
diously seated together, had the colonies of Hamites, 
who were previously scattered over this territory, 
unanimously coalesced to dispute their possessions — 
Thirdly, The former, and this succeeding organization 
of national associations, comparatively contemplated 
with respect to time and circumstances, present nume- 
rous traits to corroborate the chronological and histo- 
rical fidelity of the first written memoir of mankind ; 
and serve, at the same view, to manifest the fallacy of 
accounts that attempt to antedate the origin of man, 
and to exaggerate the precedency and population of 
certain parts of the earth, before they had even begun 
to be at all peopled or known* 

No historical memorials can be much more distinct 
and certain than those parts of the Mosaic specifica- 
tion which regard the early economy of the earth ; 
especially as far as the range of Egyptian commerce 
and knowledge extended : and indeed the traditionary 
facts altogether which bad been communicated from 
the first ages of mankind, are related with such pre- 
cision, order, and connexion, that as they captivate 
by their outward simplicity, they fire and convict by 
their internal force; and the more closely they are 



141 

scanned, the more eloquently do they bespeak the spirit 
of truth with which they are recorded. 

But though that summary detail gives so clear and 
exact a clue to the beginnings of nations, and points 
so truly towards the several courses by which numerous 
cohorts were distributed, yet are we not to suppose 
that they marched immediately into stationary abodes; 
nor that there was long stability in the first settlements 
which they made. Experience constantly reminds us 
that human institutions have been always of preca- 
rious durability ; and that they have all had their par- 
ticular periods of existence : rising gradually, as it 
were, from a mere nihility to a state of meridian 
splendour; glaring with predominating influence for 
awhile ; and then declining again, after a visionary 
lustre, into a nocturnal obscurity. These fluctua- 
tions and changes in the affairs of national common- 
wealths, if we peruse the features of the earth for 
the last fifteen or twenty centuries, will be manifestly 
seen ; so that it is almost impossible to conceive, that 
such impotent and abject states as might now be se- 
lected, with scarcely any thing of them remaining but 
the name, and of some not even that, were, a short 
time since, wonderfully puissant and prevailing na- 
tions : and thus do the most perfectly formed systems 
of human policy, upon a retrospective view, appear 
to have enjoyed no more than an ephemeral period of 
distinction and glory. 

Thus was it also with the first little moral frater- 
nities of men, whose codes and discipline were not 
likely to be permanently fixed, and suited to all con-r- 
tingent occasions at once ; and whose federal com- 
pacts were liable to be constantly disorganized by 
feuds; as no seal but voluntary submission could com- 
pel unanimous obedience. The primitive arrange-^ 



142 

ment of popular confederations is, therefore, soon seen 
immersed in disorder — the first partitions of states are 
demolished — jealousy and faction soon engender an- 
archy, and governments are capricious and versatile 
—names and nations are svvallovred, as it were, one 
by another, seeming- only to have been spectral—^ 
encroachments on territorial rights increase with an 
augmenting population — banners of dissention and 
hostility are raised to flutter in every quarter — the 
natural structure of the first national societies, under 
paternals or elders, becomes inverted — new and artifi-? 
cial systems and modes of government are invented to 
suit the less natural conditions of communities — at 
length, the simple order of the first moral associations 
seems entirely to have disappeared, and one incessant 
vortex of civic institutions is apparently set in motion. 

The cantonments of Assyria and Arabia even, which 
have been shewn to have subsisted under the Abraraic 
clans, though founded before there had been a sufficient 
plenitude of descent from the preceding colonization 
to fill these parts with inhabitants, were not, we 
perceive, entirely possessed without conquest. Esau 
had such an abundant succession of heirs that the 
Horites, his precursors, were expelled or overwhelmed 
by them — the posterity of Moab, as before stated, 
achieved the subjection of the Emim, a race of more 
than ordinary stature and bravery — Ammon, also, in 
like manner, annihilated another of these gigantic na- 
tions, called Zamzummim,* before they had installed 
themselves in the ample range which they afterward^ 
possessed. 

When two or more nations or tribes became incor- 
porated, the name of the lesser consumed j or was, ag 

* pent, ii. 



143 

it were, immersed in the more powerful name : as 
the Medes, oji becoming subject to the Persian power, 
are thence called Persians — the population of the 
Athenian, Corinthian, Lacedemonian, &c. states, re- 
ceives on incorporation, the general name ofGrecians — 
the Gallse or Celtse, being overpowered bj the Franci, 
&,c. are afterwards included in the appellation Franks 
or French — the British islanders, on their reduction 
by the Saxon Angli and their adherents, are from their 
new masters styled English — the Picts and Scots, like- 
wise, becoming intermingled, though they were, like 
most of the foregoing people, of distinct extractions, 
assume altogether the title of Scots ; so that from the 
continual interfluence of nations, and the consequent 
extinction of names, it is scarcely possible at this pe- 
riod to trace the direct channels through which every 
specific progeny has descended, and to discern the 
collateral affinity which nations bear to one another at 
the present day. JBut though the inquiry into these 
intricate connections may appear such an insuperable 
and trackless task ; yet if from those parts which are 
most light and penetrable, an orderly and cautious 
progress be made towards the more dark and per- 
plexed passes, beneficial and pleasing discoveries ar« 
still to be achieved : and it is the peculiar duty of 
every chorographer to endeavour, by the most patient 
perseverance and diligence, to extricate the piecemeal 
threads of each particular history, which have been 
entangled from time to time by fiction and fallacy, 
and to unite them with all possible discrimination 
and skill, so as to confer upon the world, by their 
combined industry, if not a perfect, at least a repaired 
anabasis of the origin and progress of all nations. 



144 

We have in the foregoing pages endeavoured, though 
briefly yet explicitly, to shew that the primitive colo-. 
nization of the earth was distinguished by proximity 
of settlement, as far as it could well be preserved, 
amongst the particular consanguinities of Shem, and 
Ham, and Japhet : and that this was the natural order 
of planting commonwealths that prevailed before a 
redundancy of inhabitants began to throng those par-? 
ticular parts of the earth where settlements were form- 
ing, has been also sufficiently exemplified in the states 
which, many centuries afterwards, were erected by the 
Abramic nations, and this at a time when history 
could be attested by written authority as well as much 
personal evidence ; and, in factj by undeniably certain 
testimonies. 

There is also another consideration which strongly 
pledges the truth of every step in the advancement of 
mankind, as it has been inserted by Moses, from its 
infancy to the establishment of the Abramic king- 
doms ; and, from them again, to the erection of the 
Eastern empires ; and the further consolidation of 
sovereign power by the amassing of petty states. In 
observing thus the planting and growth of nations, 
those simple feudal, phylarchal, patriarchal, ducal, 
and pastoral governments, which we in the remote 
view distinguish, we perceive gradually flowing to- 
gether, and condensing into great imperial corpora- 
tions. It is from hence that we obtain a true idea of 
the progressive stages of human society, which seem 
ranged in concentric parallels, keeping even pace with 
the chronology by which they are accompanied — it is 
from hence that the whole theatre of the world, the 
more critically it is examined, as it rises before us, 
appears to be correctly and adequately represented 
to common and right reason. 



145 

To endeavour now to collect such certainties and 
intimate probabilities as remain, regarding the begin- 
nings and early progress of the first great nations, 
and, as well as we can, to leave them so that they 
may warp into the web of future history, is the whole 
that is premeditated in the peroration of this com- 
pendium. The Egyptian, the Chinese, the Indian, 
the Assyrian and Chaldean, the Persian, the Scythian? 
and other people who have left the most certain and 
prominent traits of true antiquity, will be considered 
relatively and synchronically ; fable being only noticed 
as it becomes subservient to fact : and the true origin, 
elevation, and progress of these, till they descend into 
the less intercepted channel of history, being chrono- 
logically deduced, as far as the materials warrant, will, 
it is presumed, open a faithful epitome of ancient 
states. 

EGYPT. 

It is certain that the Egyptians were derived from 
Ham through Mizraim, whose name was expressly 
given to the country — the Ludim, Anamim, Lehabim, 
Naptuhim, and Pathrusim, of the same lineage, dwelt 
there ; which being all put with plural terminations 
they may be deemed to indicate tribes ; and it is highly 
probable that these were the first planters, who might 
arrive there about 1950 or 1960, before the Christian 
era. It is certain that moral societies existed in this 
country 1915 years before Christ, as Abram visited it at 
that time, when it was a monarchy undei* Pharoah, 
who was probably only an elective or temporary ruler. 
He behaved with great urbanity to the stranger Abram, 
and therefore it appears that but little disparity was 



146 

observed between king and people. Herodotus and 
Siculus are the two whose histories are most to be re- 
garded as pagan authors. They visited Egypt, and ob- 
tained their knowledge of the country from the priests. 
They place Mcnes first in the list of Egyptian kings, 
whom they represent as descended from the gods, so 
that we have no rational beginning of the kingdom 
from their accounts. Sir Isaac Neviton, with a pene- 
tration and judgment peculiar to himself, by com- 
paring the Hebrew history of Shishac, and Zerah the 
Ethiopian,* with Herodotus and Siculus on the wars 
of the gods ; and the events of Manetho's Amenophis, 
Strabo's Memnon, and Menes before mentioned, Avith 
the affairs that succeeded Zerah's defeat,t produces 
such an identity of these persons as settles the ques- 
tion pretty clearly. Menes, Memnon, or Amenophis, 
was contemporary with Asa, king of Judah, and was 
succeeded by Ramesses in the 15th year of Asa, or 
about 950 years before Christ.:]: Ramesses was the 
father of Moeris, from whom Newton has adjusted the 
succession of the monarchs of this country.^ The 
period of Egyptian predominancy was before the defeat 
of Zerah, and was probably from 1900 to 1000 before 
the era of Christ ; and its meridian glory was perhaps 
about the time of Joseph's ministry, which was from 
1715 to 1635. 

CHINA. 

It is probable that China was inhabited 2000 years 
before Christ by some of the branches of Shem's fa- 
mily not enumerated in the Genesis ; but it does not 

* 2 Chron. xii. xiv. f Ibid. 

i^ For the proof vide Newton's Egypt. Dub. 257. § Ibid. 



147 

appear to have become a settled empire until the reign 
of Yao, who was contemporary with Abram ; though 
some authors, considering Fohius to have founded the 
monarchy, date its origin 250 years sooner. It is cer- 
tain that before Fohius there are no historical docu- 
ments concerning it. The Hebrew history has no- 
thing whatever relative to the Chinese, and all that 
can be drawn from their own annals, of their earliest 
state, is vague and desultory. So closely however do 
the Chinese resemble the ancient Egyptians and In- 
dians, in many of their practices and customs, that 
their having all belonged to one race is no less than 
certain.* From a comparison of their heroes Puon- 
cuus, Thienhoang, and Fohius, with Adam, Seth, and 
Nimrod, the imitations, as we have before stated, are so 
strict that they must be acknowledged. This fact is of 
use to shew that the Chinese legends, and the traditions 
brought to Moses, must have both issued from the same 
fountain. The future history of this curious people 
may be collected from the works mentioned in the 
margin. t The Chinese having intermingled so little 
with other nations, more of their native traits are still 
visible amongst them, than other people, who have 
more freely mixed and trafficked together, could be 
supposed to retain. 



* De Guines Memolres de I'Academie des Inscriptions, &c. torn xxxix. 

\ Dionysius Kao's Description of China Magaillan's Description of 

China Fernandez Navarettes Account of China. — De Louhere's Em- 
bassy to Siam. — Le Compie's Observations Polit. Nat. and Topog. oe 
China. — De Guines Menioires des Inscriptions, &c. — Asiatic Researches, 
&c.— P. du Halde's Hist. China. 



Kg 



148 



INDIA. 



It is certain from numerous remains that India was 
peopled at a very early period, but there is no satis- 
factory chronology to guide us to its origin, and lead 
us into its history. Scripture affords no key to the 
early particulars of this country. Megasthenes is the 
first historian to whom we can look for the antiquity 
of it. His account was m ritten about three centuries 
before our era. It is allowed to be a just and cre- 
dible memoir. The native political, religious, mytho- 
logical, and other rites and institutions, and the arts and 
manners which he describes of the Indians, compared 
with those of early Egypt, to be learnt from Herodotus 
and Siculus, sufficiently evince that both nations were 
derived from one common source ; and we have every 
reason to conclude that they were coeval in antiquity. 
The Egyptians appear to have become consolidated 
into a powerful state, and to have had a settled con- 
stitution before the Indians, who probably remained 
longer in tribes under patriarchal governors, or what- 
soever other chiefs might league and regulate their 
first associations. It is very probable that Egypt 
would not so soon have become a populous empire 
had it been the vestibule of a fine botanic country, 
instead of an immense arid desert, which was a barrier 
to the progress of further migration ; and thus the 
natives of India might continue longer in their natural 
state, roving from province to province about the lux- 
uriant tracts of their spacious and delightful regions, 
than such colonies as were obstructed by seas or de- 
serts, and whose histories would of course remain much 
longer traditional.* 

* The most valuable information regarding India is to be met with 
in the Asiatic Researches. 



149 



ASSYRIA AND CIIALDEA. 

It is certain, that portions of the first people who 
emigrated from the east at the time of the dispersloii 
came into Assyria and settled. Babylon, the land of 
Shinar, and the famed city of Nineveh, are all under- 
stood to be included in Assyria after it became an 
empire. Nimrod is expressly said to have founded 
Babel.* Ashur also is said to have founded Nineveh.t 
Probably this may imply the children or descendants 
of Ashur, as he was of the generation prior to Nimrod. 
Of whatever extent the dominion of Nimrod was, it 
does not appear to have been bequeathed to any suc- 
cessor entire ; nor is there any credible account of an 
hereditary succession in Assyria until the time of Pul, 
who was contemporary with Manahem, who ruled 
Israel 771 B. C. The famous canon of Ptolemy, which 
is strictly conformable to scripture regarding the suc- 
cession of the Assyrian monarchs, shews that there 
were in their names some pure elemental components 
of the Assyrian tongue ; as Assur, Adon, Pul, &c. 
This has been particularly noticed in Newton's chro- 
nology, as in the words Tiglath-pul-Assur, Salmon- 
Assur, Assur-hadon, Nabon-Assur, &c, who were all 
successors of Pul, in the Assyrian empire, which at 
last was utterly destroyed by the Medes, and the 
power of Nebuchadnezzer, in the reign of Nabo-pul- 
Assur, 600 years B. C. after it had existed to a great 
extent for 150 years. It ought to be remarked that 
Abram was a native of the south of Assyria — that he 
travelled through it to the north before his pilgrimage 
to Canaan — that part of it was afterwards for many 

* Gen. X. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. f Ibid. 



150 

years possessed by the posterity of his brother Nahor — 
that the Nahorean were all paternal governments — 
which are testimonies that the imperial incorporation 
could not begin until the age of Pul, as Newton, 
Ptolemy, the authors of the Universal History, and 
other high authorities place it ; as it Avould have been 
so described in the biography of Abrara, and the Na- 
horeansj had it been prior to their time. 

PERSIA. 

It is certain that in the earliest mention of Persia 
which we can revert to, it is called Elara,* and it is 
certain that this name can refer to no other country 
except Persia, because, throughout Scripture, it is 
promiscuously termed Elam and Persia ;f though 
Elam was the more ancient name. From this it is 
evident, that it was partly retained by the posterity of 
Elam the son of Shem — that it was equal in antiquity to^ 
the oldest states that we know of — and was, as we have 
every reason to believe, the first nursery of mankind 
after the deluge. The history of Chedoriaomer, king 
of Elam, furnishes us with a scale for estimating the 
extent of many of the neighbouring kingdoms of the 
east at his time. He was contemporary witii Abram; 
and the Abramic states which ?iave been enumerated 
were, of course, erected after hirf time. There were then 
distinct kings of Sodom, Gomorrah, Adman, Zeboira, 
and Zoar ; and they were all subdued byj and tribu- 
tary to, the kiiig of Elam, 1925 years before Christ. 
After twelve years servitiiie they revolt : but in an 
expedition made two years after this, by Chedoriao- 
mer, in conjunction with the king of Shinar ' the king 

* Gen, xiv. 1. f ^^"' ■"»»• JOo 



151 

of EUassar in the soutli of Assyria; and the king of 
Gojim, (signiijing- confederate tribes) who having 
first reduced the nations of the Raphaim, Zuzim, 
Emim, Horites, Anialekites, and Amorites, they at- 
tack the five revolted kings, defeat them, and carry off 
a number of prisoners or hostages, amongst whom was 
Lot. Abram hearing of his nephew's captivity, with 
his own servants, and a few friendly Canaanites, pur- 
sues the armies of Chedorlaomer and his allies, and 
coming up with them near the source of the Jordan, 
and taking them by surprize, routs them ; and as they 
retreat northward, following up his conquest at Hobah 
near Damascus, he completes his victory by redeeming 
the captives and booty. 

This account positively informs us that the power 
of Pelsia was not yet very formidable,, though it was 
perhaps suiliciently strong to exact obedience from 
the other kings that were confederates in the expedi- 
tion : but neither of the fifteen kingdoms which are 
mentioned in the account, could at the time have 
attained any great degree of strength. This period 
was about 240 years after the dispersion of mankind. 
The changes that took place afterwards in the alter- 
nate predominancy of the Egyptian, Assyrian, and 
Persian empires, may be fairly collected from Hero- 
dotus, Siculus, Strabo, and the Scriptural histories 
and prophecies. 

SCYTHIA. 

It is certain that the widely dispersed nations of 
Scythians first emigrated from the country on the 
north-east of Persia; and that they emanated partly 
from Shem by the line of Abram, and partly from 
Japhet by that of Magog. It is certain also that 



152 

these people were, by the Persians, called Sacae ; by 
the Greeks, Scjthae ; by the Romans, Getae, and 
afterwards Gothi. From the extensive population 
to which they contributed, it is highly probable that 
they were derived from other ancestors of the stock of 
Shem, or Japhet, or both, than have been mentioned 
by Moses. They were not much concerned in the 
first wars of the world, because they were unsettled 
people, and had such an extent of country to them- 
selves ; and therefore the Hebrew history, in its rela- 
tions to Egypt, Assyria, Persia, &c. has no distinct 
allusions to them ; so that all our knowledge of them 
is from profane history. The Bactrians, Sogdians, 
Massageta;, Hyrcanians, Margians, Parthians, Dahs, 
and more particularly the Sacae before mentioned, 
were all certainly, according to Herodotus, Siculus, 
Strabo,* and other of the earliest historians, Scythic 
nations, of the first or original order ; and thus the 
country on the east and south of the Caspian sea, 
which was as before shewn, according to every pro- 
bable argument, near the lodgment of the ark, t may 
be deemed the cradle of the vast Scythian hordes, 
which have since overspread most of Europe, What- 
ever further incursions these Nomadian people might 
make into India, it is certain that they had, at an 
early period, colonies about the mouth of the Indus, 
where they probably formed one of their first settle- 
ments. But the grand seat of their empire, or where 
they first seem to have become stationary as a nation, 
was on the north of the Euxine, where having found 
some scattered branches of the Celtic people, which 
had spread from the west, they dislodged them, and 
settled all round the Euxine except its southern coast^ 

* Herod, lib. i. iii. iv, Diod. Sic. lib. ii. Strabo. lib. xi. 
\ Chap. ii. 



153 

Afterwards, pressing on to the westward and north- 
ward, they, with their brethren who had previously 
occupied Thrace, Macedonia, Illyricum, &c. spread 
over the whole of Germany j overthrew the Roman 
empire, which, it is proved beyond doubt, originated 
from Scythic ancestors ; and were the founders, also, 
of nearly all the present states of Europe.* In account- 
ing for the vast multitudes that sprang from Scyth- 
ians, it may be remarked, that their first abode being 
in a temperate and salubrious climate^ and every 
where surrounded by fertile and luxuriant tracts, 
with an almost limitless territory northward, east- 
ward, and westward, over which they might have 
a free and unmolested range, it is likely that they 
would be tempted to prefer a life of liberty, shifting 
occasionally their habitations as they did, to that dis- 
cipline to which more confined situations, personal de- 
fence, and other circumstances, compelled the citizens 
of early contemporary societies — that in this unre- 
strained and natural state, exercising their bodily func- 
tions as huntsmen, husbandmen, and herdsmen, they 
would doubtless be a more prolific people than others 
who were subjected to early warfare ; whose animal 
powers were applied to more servile work ; and who 
were governed by laws more rigid and less compatible 
with nature. 

CELTICA. 

It is certain from Herodotus, t Mela, ± and many 
other ancient authorities, that the Celtae, Cirabri, and 
Cimmerii, were identic people ; and there is a train 

* For the proof of this see Pinkerton's Dissertation on the origin ami 
progress of the Scythians and Goths. 

f Chap. iv. 49. j iii. chap. ii. 



154 

of modern authors who with the utmost confidence 
assert that the Cumri of Wales are a remnant of them. 
It is probable that their origin might be from Japhet 
through the line of Gomer — that they might be first 
called Gomeri, or Comeri, which by a dialectic anti- 
thesis might become Cimmeri or Cimbri, and which is 
no very precipitate metaplasm. The Gomeri it is 
certain had colonies in Galatia, and hence might 
they call themselves Gallae, Celtai, Gauls, &c. and 
hence also might the name Gwales be derived. The 
Celts of Europe have been generally deemed a colony 
from Phoenicia, but the time of their transplantation 
has not been well assigned^ nor have any other points 
to substantiate the conjecture, other than th« affinity of 
the Celtic and Phoenician languages, which proves 
unquestionably that they had both one origin. But 
Wilkins's Sanscrit Grammar plainly shews that the 
Sanscrit, Persic, Latin, and German languages, which 
we well know are closely allied to the Hebrew, Syriac-, 
Arabic, Coptic, Chaldean, and Phoenician, are made 
up of the same radicals ; and we have equal authority 
to add that the Celtic, Sclavonic, and Greek, have 
quite as close an affinity to these, both in genus and 
structure, as they have to one another ; and thus, by 
whatsoever cause their distant separation was effected, 
it is certain that the western Celts were a branch of 
the eastern nations. The analogy between the Celtic 
Druids and Brahmans of India is so parallel, as to 
induce the full belief that they were one order of 
priests,* and the tenets and customs of the Celts were 
altogether similar to those of the Hindoos. 

* Asiatic Researches, vol. ii. Appendix. 



155 

PHOENICIA, CANAAN, AND LESSER ASIA. 

It is certain that Canaan was peopled from the 
descendants of Ham, previous to its becoming the in- 
heritance of the Jews, who were, it need scarcely be 
said, of the race of Shem. This is so distinctly de- 
tailed in sacred writ, and the various tribes are so 
emphatically enumerated, that after what has been 
previously observed respecting them, it would be 
useless repetition to go again into the subject. Phoe- 
nicia was one of the provinces of Canaan, wherein the 
Sidonians settled, and being chiefly upon the sea-coast, 
it soon became eminent as a maritime state. Its early 
people were probably coeval with the primitive Egyp- 
tians, and the arts were cultivated amongst them in 
the first ages of which we have any information. 
The coasts of Canaan and Asia-Minor abound with 
instances of the interruption to the progress of migra- 
tion producing early cities and settlements : and in- 
deed, as it has been remarked in the preceding allusion 
to India, when the course of migration was obstructed 
by desert, sea, or aught else, there the people evi- 
dently began first to collect, and to form political in- 
stitutions. 

ISRAEL. 

The region called the Land of Israel, was part of the 
country of the Canaanites above mentioned, the first 
people being expelled from their seats by the latter 
nation. It has been successively called Canaan ; Pa- 
lestine, from Philistim ; the Promised Land, and the 
Land of Israel. 



156 

It is certain that the Jews who possessed it from 
the Canaanites, were regularly descended from Shem. 
There is no gap or chasm whatever in their genealogy, 
which throughout is so circumspectly registered, and 
so universally known and read, that we have no occa- 
sion here to proceed to the particulars of it. 

Independent of the divine lessons v/hich the Hebrew 
history contains, it is, though undirected, of inesti- 
mable use in rectifying- c]ironology ; which would 
have been, by this time, so beyond all bounds, that it 
would have been impossible to have retrieved it with- 
out such a comparative standard as the series of ages, 
Avhich the Hebrew chronicles have brought us, afford. 

The Jews, however, though still a distinct people, 
and though they are members of every other state on 
earth at the present time, have never re-planted 
themselves, since their dispersion, in an embodied 
manner, in any colony. 

ARABIA. 

It is certain, that Arabia was first inhabited by 
Cushites of the stock of Ham ; and that these people, 
extending themselves in great numbers into Africa, 
made room for their successors, who were of the race 
of Sham, and lineage of Abram. It is certain that the 
Keturean kingdoms of Arabia were planted by the 
descendants of Keturah, the wife of Abram — the Idu- 
means or Edomites, also descended of the same ancestor, 
through Esau — the Ishmaelites or Saracens, through 
the line of Ishmael — many nations of the northern 
Arabians, from Nahor — and the Moabites and Ammo- 
nites, who bordered on them, from Lot. These hav- 
ing been distinctly referred to in the foregoing pages, 
require not here any further observation. 



157 



JETHIOPIA. 

It is certain, that the Ethiopians descended from 
Ham, by the line of Cush, and his offspring the Pa- 
thrusim : and from their symbols, anciently used for 
representing ideas, being so like those amongst the 
Chinese ; and their ancient customs bearing such con- 
formity to those of India and China, certain evidences 
arise of their having all, sometime or other, been 
members of the same community. 

GREECE. 

It is certain, that the lonians were a posterity of 
Japhet by Javan ; and that the Pelasgi were descended 
from Peleg of the race of Shem, is very probable. It is 
moreover certain, from every argument, that both the 
Pelasgi and Hellenes were Scythee, * and not Antoch- 
thones, as the Grecian histories would willingly prove ' 
but by what course these wandering people first 
reached, and settled in Greece, rests upon conjecture. 
The best history of this country in our own language 
is that by Dr. Gillies. 

ITALY AND ILLYRICUM. 

It is certain, that the whole of Italy was originally 
peopled by Scythians ; and that considerable colonies 
of them had established themselves in this peninsula 
1000 years before Christ, having probably crossed the 
Adriatic from their earlier seat in Illyricum. f 

* For a proof of this see Pinkerton's Dissertation on the Scythians and 

Goths, P. i. c. 4. 
f This is amply argued and proved in Pinkerton's Dissertation, p. 79. 



158 

THRACIAj MCESIA, DACIA. 

It is certain, that the Thracians were a part of the 
parental Scythae, who were also termed Getae, which 
as before said, are synonymous. This settlement is 
supposed to have been established about 1500 B.C. 
though some chronologists who are guided by other 
computations say, 2000 B. C. * The Moesi and Daci 
on the south and north of the Danube were un- 
doubtedly pare-.ital Scythians, and were of those 
branches that spread over Germany and the north. 

SARMATIA. 

It is certain, that the Sarmatae were of Median ex- 
traction, and strongly allied to, if at all distinct 
from, the Scythic people ; and that the Sclavoni de- 
scended from them is altogether certain.:!: The tract 
through which they seem to have prevailed in early 
history was the Polish and Muscovite countries. 

Having thus brought the principal end of our de- 
sign into view, and shewn how strongly the affinity 
of the first nations is marked throughout ail history, 
Ave shall further add a few principal recapitulations, 
namely, that, 

It is certain, that the first seat of mankind was in 
Asia — that the population of the earth was gradual 
and slow — that the Phoenicians after their expulsion 
by Joshua, flying into Europe and Africa ; the Egyp- 
tians also, on their various disasters, retreating into 
Asia and Europe, founded cities and states without 
opposition — that other nations of Asia, and some of 

* Pinkerton's Dissertations, 52 to 57. 
t Pritchard's Researches, ch. ix. sect. 2. 



159 

Africa, have from time to time penetrated into Eu- 
rope by the different courses, and founded settle- 
ments — that the ScythaB were the most enterprising- 
and roving tribes, and thus found their way over all 
Germany and the north — that on arriving at the 
Rhine they were obstructed by the Celts, but probably 
mingling amicably with them, they were called Celto- 
Scythee ; as those who bordered on India were called 
Indo-Scjthee, as the Celts of Spain also, who inter- 
mingled with the Mauric Iberians, were Celtiberi 
— that Celtic colonies pervaded Britain before the 
Scythic tribes of Belgae, Angli, Picti, &c. overcame 
them, and forced them into remote corners of the 
Island. It is a remarkable certainty that amongst 
the most primitive Scythians there were tribes who 
denominated themselves Sacas, Sasones, Sjebi, Chatae, 
Tectosaces, Iotas, &c. which names cannot fail being 
recognised in those of the Saxons, Suevi, Chatti, Tec- 
tosages, Jutes, &c. of Germany and the north ; and 
thus the clearest light is hence derived towards the 
source and current of these colonies, and their kindred 
societies, who have overspread the European conti- 
nent. 

It only then remains to be said, that with what can 
be collected from the Hebrew, Egyptian, Assyrian, Gre- 
cian, and other of the most ancient histories which 
are deemed authentic, as soon as any of the pri- 
mitive societies of mankind had agreed to erect a 
number of habitations together ibr mutual security, 
certain laws were established for the general welfare, 
and the confederation became a state. Thus settled, 
they begin to collect their own history ; whilst those 
corps which continued to lead pastoral and Nomadian 
lives, being much longer unorganized, and without 



160 

settled habitations, were mucli behind the former in 
the liberal arts; and of course much later in making 
their appearance on the historic stage. 

It is not necessary, even were it possible, to define 
the express boundaries of each little original state 
or nation, which, as time elapsed, were so frequently 
subject to mutability : but it may be plainly per- 
ceived, that it was by the progressive combination of 
these petty kingdoms and tribes, that the great nations 
which have successively predominated in the earth 
were originally composed : it is therefore particu- 
larly necessary, that a retrospective view of those 
states which had been conducive to its beginning, or 
early power, should be taken and attached to the his- 
tory of every grand national institution. This ought to 
be rationally and satisfactorily deduced, as far as the 
materials will permit, before the more conspicuous 
actions and affairs of any people, or any country, are 
begun to be detailed ; so that, instead of slighting, as 
is too commonly the case, early particulars, they should 
be most carefully brought together, and compared in 
such a manner as to afford any reader an opportunity 
of concentrating all the light to be elicited from them; 
that thus an era might at least be determined, from 
which a consistent and regular chronological progress 
might be pursued in every history — that thus a satis- 
factory beginning might be assigned to every moral and 
political society existing upon the earth. 



FINIS. 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

Abram 57, 66 

Territory of ... 137 

and Lot, Separation of 136 

Abramic nations .... 126 

■ — — — Proximity 

of the 140, 141 

' • Time of 

their erection .... 138 
Abydenus contributes to cor- 
roborate Moses .... 30 
Accumulation of persons from 

flood to dispersion . . 97 

Adam to Abram, genealogy 

from 108 

^Ethiopia ...... 68 

■ Historic certainties 

regarding 157 

Affinity of all Languages 106, 154 

Nations . . 60 

Alphabet, singular perfection 

of the first 124 

Ammonites, Territory of the 137 
Analogy between the Celtic 
Druids and Hindoo Brah- 

maus 154 

Anamim Territory of the . 72 
Anaxagoras contributes to 

corroborate Moses ... 82 

ApoUonius Molo contributes 

to corroborate Moses . . 32 

Arabia 6S 

- Historic certainties 

concerning ..... 156 

Aram Territory of . . . 63 

Ararat not confined to Arme- 
nia ........ 36, 45 

Cellarius' opinion con- 

40 
38 



Ararat Struys's visit to . . 
Aratus contributes to corro- 
borate Moses .... 
Aria, Ararat probably ex- 
tended to 47, 

— — most probably the place 
where the Ark rested . • 

Ararat, Arachosia,Ara- 

sacia, derivation of . . 
Aristaeus, History of theSep- 
tuagint according to . . 
Aristotle contributes to cor- 
roborate Moses .... 
Ark of Noah did not rest in 

Armenia 

where most pro 



cernmg 

Chardin's visit to 



»■' Hareius' opinion con- 
cerning , 

• Hei-bert's visit to 

■ Heylin's opinion con- 

cerning ....... 

— ytukely's opinion con- 
cerning ....... 



48 



48 



bably it did rest 

Ar kites. Territory of the . 

Arphaxad, Territory of . . 

Arvad, Territory of . . , 

Aryavart Mountain, tradition 
concerning 

Ashur, Territory of . . . 

Askenaz, Territory of . . 

Assyria ....... 

— ■' i ' False chronology of 

Historic certainties 

concerning 

Astronomy the foundation of 
chronology 

— — defective of Anci- 
ent Egypt ...... 

— — Chaldea . . ; 

China .... 

Ausitae ....... 

Au'cocthones, absurdity of . 

Babel or Babylon, Founda- 
tion of . 

conjecture regarding 

the building of . . . . 

final dispersion from 

Berosus contributes to corro- 
borate Moses .... 

Brabmans and Druids, ana- 
logy bfetween the . . » 



FAGX 

38 

S2 

50,52 

63 

52 

110 

S3 

36,45 

S3 
76 
62 
77 

45 
62 
ST 
62 
12 

149 

6 

II 
JS 
15 

64 
58 

lOS 

99 
104 

29 

I5« 



162 



INDEX. 



Brugman concerning Taurus 

and Caucasus ... 43 

Cadmus, Emigration of, to 

Greece 131 

.Canaan, Territory of . . 69 
... the Land of. First 

Colonies of .... . 78 
c^— — Historic certainties 

concerning . . . . . 155 

Captorim, Territory of the 73 

Caraites, Jewish Sect of the 3 

Casluhim, Territory of the 73 

Caucasus . 42 

— whence the Persian 

mountains were termed . 43 
probable derivation 

of , 82 

Celtica, Historic certainties 

concerning 153 

Certainties Historic concern- 

ing\ffithibpia . 155 

. Arabia . 156 

, '■ Asia Minor 155 

■ Assyria . 149 

■ Canaan , 155 
• Celtica . 153 

Chaldea . 149 

China . 146 

- Dacia . 158 
. Egypt . 145 

Greece . 157 

- lllvricum . 157 
India . 148 

. Israel . 155 

-Italy . 157 

■ Mcesia . 158 

- Persia . 150 
. Phoenicia . 155 

I Scythia . 151 

Thracia . 151 

General & Particular 158 

Chaldea ..... 62, 134, 149 

— False Chronology of 12 

Chedorlaomer contemporary 

with Abram' . . ... 150 

' - defeated by 

Abram . . ' . ... .151 

China, False Chronology of l5 

Cosmogony of . . 15 

Historic certainties 

regarding ...... 146 



PACK 

Chittim and Latium, synony- 

me of . 90 

Chorographical Historians, 

duty of 14S 

Chronology fictitious, of the 

Assyrians 12 

— — Chinese 14 

" Egyptians 9 

Septuagint 113 



Hebrew, computed by 

human generations, not from 
the creation of the earth 

and Septuagint compared 

Cimbri, Cimmerii .... 
Computation by cycles ex- 
plained 

Consolidation of early colo- 
nies, progressive . . 
Cosmogonv of China . . 

India . . , 

Phoenicia 

— — — ■ Scythia , . 



Cash, Territory of . . . 
Cycle Indiction .... 

Lunar ..... 

Solar ..... 

Julian ...... 

Cymri of Wales, whence 
derived 

Dacia, Historic ceitainties 
concerning 

Dedaii, Territory of . , , 

Demetrius covitributes to cor- 
roborate Moses . . . , 

Difl'erence in the Hebrew 
and Septuagent genealogies 

Diodorus Siculus contributes 
to corroborates xVIoses 

Dispersion of Mankind , 
I I time of . . . 

not simultaneous 

— — — amount of per- 
sons then accumulated . 

Dodanim, Territory of 

Druids and Brahmans, ana-, 
logy between .... 

Du Pin, his opinion of the 
Septuagint 

Eber or Heber, Territory of 
Interpretation of . . 



4 

108 
80 

8 

144 
15 
23 

is 

20 
68 

e 

6 
6 

6 

81 



158 
71 

31 

lOS 

31 
91 

93 

94 

97 
91 

154 

111 

.65. 



INDEX. 



163 



yj 



!Edda or Cosmogony of the 
Scythians ...... 

Edom, see Esau 

Egypt, Astronomy of . . 

— '< Manetho's absurd 

story concerning .. . . 
Origin of, according 



to Perizonius 

. Planted prior to Asia 

Minor . 

Elam, Territory of . . . 
Elis 

Elisha, Territory of . . . 
EUora, sacred caves of . , 
Emor, Territory of . . , 
Empedocles contributes to 
corroborate Moses . . 
Empires produced by the in- 
corporation of petty States 
Epochs artificial, in Chrono- 
^ logy ....... 

Esau a kingdom before Israel 

, Territory of ... 

Essene?, Jewish Sect of the 
Europe, Etymon of . . , 
Exordium of Moses prepara- 
tory to his description of 
the confounding of language 

Fabulous Antiquity of Assyria 

■ China 

Egypt 

( India 

• I. Persia 

. Phoenicia 

Scythia 



PAGE 

20 

II 

10 

9 

46 
61 
89 
89 
58 
74 

32 

144 

6 

126 

3 

81 

100 

12 

14 

5 

22 
23 
18 
20 



Fohius the first Chinese Sove 

reign 16, 147 

Genealogy from Adam to Abram 



Hebrew 
Septuagint 
Adam to Moses 



Gentiles, Isles of the . . . 
Gether, Territory of . . . 
Girgathites, Territory of the 
■n/ Comer, Synonyme and Inter- 
' pretation of .... . 
— — , Territory of . . 
jGreece, Historic certainties 
" concerning <■.... 
-, Expedition of Cadmus 



to 



108 

108 

109 

80 

65 
74 

81 
81 

157 

131 



Hagarenes, Territories of the 

12 Princes 

Halley on the Astronomy of 

Chaldea 

Egypt 



Ham, Table of the posterity of 

, had probably other sons 

than those named . . e 
, name of, conferred on 

%ypt ■ . 

, did not emigrate 

Hamath, Territory of 

Hareius concerning Ararat . 

Havilah, Territorj'^ of . . 

Hecatjeus contributes to cor- 
roborate Moses . . . 

Hellenes 

Herbert, Account of Ararat by 

Hermit on Ararat, Descrip- 
tion of, by Struys . . . 

Herodotus contributes to cor- 
roborate Moses. . . . .- 

Hesiod's Theogony, copied 
from iVToses's Cosmogony ■ 

He;h, Territory of . . . 

Hevi, Territory of ... 

Hittites. See Heth 

Hivites. See Hevi 

Homer contributes to corro- 
borate Moses . ... 

Hul, Territory of . . . » ^ 

Identity of Scriptural Events 
with the affairs of theEgyp* 
tian demi-gods .... 
- Scriptural characters 



PAes 

129 

13 
11 

57 

53 

68 

96, 102 

- 77 

49 

70 

29 
89 
37 

39 

32 

S4 

74 
76 



24 
64 



146 



with the Chinese demi-gods 7, 147 

Iduniea. See Esau. 

Increase of Mankind at dis- 
persion, calculation of the 97 

India, ancient Writings of . 23 

Megasthenes' de 



scription of the first state 

of ... 

— Inhabited before Eu- 



54 



rope or Asia .... 45,46 
Historic Certainties 



concerning 148 

Interpreters of the Septuagint 110 
Ishmaelites. See Hagarenes. 

Isles of the Gentiles . . . , 80 
Israel, first became aldngdom, 

when .» 126 

• — -Land of ..... 13tf 



,^^iA,>V 



164 



INDEX. 



Israel, Historic certainties 
concerning ..... 

Japhet, Ijim of. See Isles of 
the Gentiles. 

Table of the posterity 



PAGE 



155 



of 



57 



55 



97 



80 



— — — had other descendants 
besides the 14 named . . 

■ Europe the seat of his 
offspring 

■ Interpretation of and 
synonyme 

• did not emigrate at 

the dispersion . . ■ 96, 102 
Javan, Territory of . . , 83 
Jebus, Territory of . . . 74 

Jebusites 74 

Jerusalem, by whom founded 75 
Jews, Sects of the, unanimous 
in their veneration of the 
Mosaic writings .... 3 

Job 64 

Joktan, Territory of . . . 67 
Joseph, Time of his Ministry 

in Egypt ...... 122 

Julian Period, Explanation of 

the 7 

Ketureans Territory of the 

twelve Princes .... 127 

■I. — chief princes of the 127 

— r Subaltern princes 

of the 128 

Kingdom, Nimrod probably 

Mon: rch of the first . . 71 

I •- s in the time of A- 

bram and Chedorbaomer 
were insignificant . . . 150 

Kittim or Chittim, Territory 

of 89 



*tianguage original, conjec- 
tures concerning the . • 106 
s Affinity of all 106, 154 

■ those of 



South Sea Islands . . . 
— conjecture on the 



confounding of 
Latium and Chittim, synony- 

me of 

Lehabim, Territory of the . 
Leratusch, the Persian Im- 

psstor ....... 



107 
103 

90 

72 



rAot 

LineofTradition from Abram 

to Moses 91,115 

Longevity of the Patriarcht 95 

Lot, Territory of ... 46, 136 

Posterity of ... . 136 

Loubere concerning the Chi- 
nese Chronology ... 17 
Lucian contributes to corro- 
borate Mosss .... 32 
Lud, Territory of . . . C3 
Ludim, Territory of the . 72 
Lydia 63 

Madai, Territory of . . . 83 
M agog. Territory of . . 82 

Mauetho's Story of thePillars 

ofThoth 10 

Mash, Territory of . . . 65 

Media 83 

Megasthenes' Account of the 

Nations of ancient India . 45 

Meshech, Territory of . . 85 

Mizraim, Territory of . . €8 

Moabites, Territory of . . 137 
Mohammed j the Arabian 

Impostor 23 

Moschi 85 

Moses introduced writing 123, 124 

's Writings the only 

guide to the origin of Nations 35 

— — Discovery of 

original copies of . . . 9 

— — 's Writings validity of 1 

— corroborated 

by Abydenus . . 30, 103 
Alexander Polyhistor SI 
32 
32 
23 
32 
33 
12 
29, 103 
14 
32 
31 
31,32 
5 
32 
39 
32 
24 
84; 



— Anaxagoras 

— Apollonius Molo 

— Arabian Records 

. — Aratus . . . . 

— Aristotle . . . 
Assyrian Records 

— Berosus . . . 

— Chinese Records 

— Clemens Alexand. 

— Demetrius . . . 

— Diodores Siculus 

— Egyptian Records 

— Empedocles . . 

— Hecatseus , • . 

— Herodotus . . • 

— Hesiod , . . 
■—Homer . . . . 



INDEX. 



165 



by Indian Records 
■^ — Jewish Sects . 
^ — Lucian . . . 

, Ovid . . . 

— — Perizonius . . 

Persian Records 

Philo Biblius 

— — Phcenician Records 

Plato ... 

— — Pliny the Elder 

Pliny the Younger 

Plutarch . 



P.olomy Claudiu 

—— ■ Pythagoras 

Scaligrr . , . 

Scythian Records 

. Strabo . . . 

■ — Tacitus . . . 

Tibullus . . 

. . Varro . . 

,— Virgil . , 

Mutability of States . . 
— — — conse- 



quence of 



Nahor - 

Nahoreans, Territory of th 

twelve Ruler? of the . 
Milchite . . 



PAGE 

24 
3 
84 
27 
9 
23 
32 
18 
28 
32 
3-2 
11 
149 
28 
33 
20 
32 
32 
32 
11 
32 
141 

142 

66 



132 
133 
135 

72 
60 



. Reumite 

Kaptuhim, Territory of the 
Nations, Consanguinity of all 
.— founded from the 

first dispersion . . . 61,91 
— — — by Abramic 

Princes 125, 140 

« — Origin of, Moses the 

only guide to the ... 35 
Nazarites, Jewish Sect of the 3 

IWewton, Identities resulting 

from his researches . . 146 
Nimrod, Territory of . .71,103 
-- Identity of with Baai 

or Belus 103 

Noah, The Line of Tradition 

from Adam to ... . 116 

did not go to Shinar 90, 102 

— — Table of Descent from 

to Abram 57 

—— — 'sOfFspring not all enu- 
merated by Moses .... 56 
''27omadiau Colonies neglect 

writin^^ their Histories . I £9 



pagx 

Odryssse 86 

Original Language, probability 

regarding the .... 106 
- PentateuchjDiscovery 

of the 3 

Ovid, by the similies of the 
Golden, Brazen, and Iron 
Ages, contributes to corro- 
borate the Mosaic History 27 

Paropamisus 43 

Pathrusim, Territory of the 73 

Patriarchs, Longevity of the 95 

Pelasgi, Origin of the . . 67 

Peleg, Interpretation of . 66 

, Territory of . . . 66 

Pentateuch, Original Manu- 
script of the ... S 

-— Validity of the 1, 35 

Perizonius, Origin of Egyp- 
tians from ... 9 



concerning con- 
founding of Language . 105 
Persia, first called Elam . 61, 150 



Ancient Writings of 
Historic certainties 



concernmg 

Pharisees, Jewish Sect of the 

Philistim, Territory of the 

Philo Biblius contributes to 
corroborate Moses 

Phoenicia, Cosmogony of 

Phut, Territory of 

Plato contributes to corrobo- 
rate Moses 

Pliny, the elder, contributes 
to corroborate Moses 

the younger, contributes 

to corroborate Moses 

Polyhistor contributes to cor- 
roborate Moses 

Porphyry, the Phoenician, so- 
phistry of . . . 

Progression of States from 
petty to Imperial . 

Providence, common and ex- 
traordinary 

Proximity original, of kindred 
Societies 

Ptolomy Philadelphus founds 
the Alexandrian Ijibrary . 
— orders 



the Pentateuch translated 
into Greek 



23 

105 
3 

73 

31 
13 

69 

23 

32 

32 

31 

19 

144 

123 

139 

HO 



U9 



166 



INDEX. 



PAGE 
149 



Claudius Canon of 

Quintus Curtius account of 
Taurus and Caucasus 

Raamah, Territory of 
Reu 

— - Intepretation of . 
Rhiphat, Territory of 
Rodanim. See Dodanim. 

Sabtah, Territory of . 
Sabtecha, Territory of 
Sadducees, Jewish Sect of the 
Salah, Territory of 
Samaritans, Jewish Sect of the 
Sanchoniathan, the Phoenician 

Cosmogonist . . . 18 

Saracens. See Hagarens. 
Sarmatje or Sarmadi . . 83 

Scaliger on the Tenets of the 

Heathen Sages . . S3 

Scythia .... 63 

-■ Edda, or Cosmogony of 20 

■ ■ Historic certainties 
concerning . , . 151 

Seba, Territory of . . 70 

Sects of the Jews, unanimous 

in their veneration of Moses 3 
Sena, Territory of . . 76 

Septuagint Bible, History of 

discussed . . . 110 

11 Genealogical 

alterations in . . 108 

. Probable 

reasons for the same . 113 
Serug . . . . . 50,66 
Settled states first begin writ- 
ten histories . . 159 
Sheba, Territory of . . 70 
. . & Dedan, Territory of 71 
Shem, Table of Posterity of 57 
— — - Posterity of, not all 

enumerated . . 67 
. — peopled great 

part of Asia . . 67 

— : did not emigrate to 

Shinar . . . 96, 112 

Shinar, the Land of . 36, 99, 103 

■, Final Separation at 101 

■ ', Neither Noah nor 
either of his Sons in the 
Conspiracy there ,. . 102 



3idon, Territory of . 

Sinites, Territory of the . 

Solar Cycle, explained 

Solinus contributes to corro- 
borate Moses . . 

Speech, confounding of, how 
probably effected 

Probability regarding 



the original 
States, Mutability of 



fAGg 
74 
76 

- 6 

- 32 

104 

106 
141 

142 



32 



38 



quence arising from 
Strabo contributes to corro- 
borate Moses 
Struys's Vjsit to Ararat, and 

story of Hermit there 
Succession of Patriarchs, 

Table of, from Adam toMoses 108 
Syria, primitive Population of 63, 78 
— not planted before Egypt 46 



Taautes and Thoth, Identity of 11 
Table Genealogical of the fa- 
milies of Shem, Ham, and 
Japhet ... . . 67 

from Adam 



to Abram, according to the 
Hebrew and Greek accounts 
— from Adam 



to Moses 
~ of the progressive In- 
crease of the Human race 
from the Flood to the Dis- 
persion .... 
Tacitus contributes to corro- 
borate Moses 
I'arshish, Territory of 
Tartary . . . , 
Taurus and Caucasus 
Terah .... 
How tradition was pre- 
served through . ■ 
Territory of the Ammonites 

Amorites 

r-— Anamira 



lOS 
109 



Aram 

— - — Arphaxad 
— . — Arvad , 

Ashur 

— — - Askenaz • 
w— - Caniian . 



98 

32 
89 
82 
43 
57, 66 

116 
137 

75 
72 
63 
62 
77 
62 
87 



INDEX, 



167 



Territory of the Captorim 

- — Casluhira 

Cuth 

— . — Dedan 

the Dodanim 

EUm 

Elisha 

Getlier . 



— the Girgashites 

Gomer 

"•^ ■ the twelve Haga^ 

rene Princes . 

— Ham 

«— ^ the Hamathites 

■ — Haviiah , 

1 — ■ the Hittites 

the Hivites 

, Hull 

— — the twelve Tribes 

of Israel . 

^ Javan 

the Jebusites 

■ Joktan 

— — ' — ^ the twelve Ketu- 

rean Princes 

— — the Kittim 

^ — the Lehabim 

. r~. the Ludim 

Madai 

i^ MSigOg . 

Mash 

^;e5hech 

— — ^ iVJizraim 

the Modbites 

— the twelve Naho- 

rean Princes 

the Naptuhim 



Nimrod 

— the Pathrusim 

— -r^ Peleg _ , 

— : the PhlUstim 

^. Fhut 

Raamah 

•^—— Riphath 

Sabt^h and Sabtecha 71 

Salah . . 64 

^■-T^^ ^eba . . 70 

Sheba and Dedan 7 1 

Sidon . . 74 

"- ■ - ■ the Siniies . 16 



PAGE 

73 
73 
68 
71 
90 
6b 
(A 
89 
6.7 
75 
81 

129 
68 

77 
70 
74 

7e 
64 

136 



75 
67 

127 
90 
72 

136 
63 
72 
83 
82 
65 
85 
69 

137 

133 
72 
71 
73 
66 
73 
69 
71 



Territory of Tarshish 

— — Toga r ma h 

: Tubal 



Tyras 

— Uz 

the Zemarites 



Thales contributes to corro- 
borate Moses 

Theogony uf tiesiod compared 
with Cosmogony of Moses 

Thoth, Pillars of, described 
by Manetho 

jL'hrace, Historic certainties 
concerning . . , 

Thuras, the fhracian Deity 

TibuUus contributes to cor- 
roborates Moses . 

Time, Application of Cycles 
to the adjustment of 

■ - ■ from Flood to Abram 

of the dispersion of 

Mankind . . , 

Gross error in the Sep- 

tuagint computation of 

That Noah lived with 

Enos 

that Terah lived with 

Noah 

that History must rest 

on tradition 

of Joseph's ministry in 

Egypt _-_ - _- 

when writing was in- 
troduced - _ - 

of planting the Abramic 

colonies _ - . 

r that Egypt might be 

colonized 
that China might be 



PAGE 



84 
86 
64 

77 



colonized 

r of the Assyrian empire 

-^ of Chedorlaomer's 

reign in Persia 
Tiras, Territory of - 
' Togarmah, Territory of 
Tradition, course of, from 

Adam to Moses - 
Translation of the Septuagint, 

account of the - 
Troas - - _ - 
Tubal, Territory of 
Tubal-rain andVulcan,Iden- 

tity of r m - 



27 
24 
10 

158 

86 

33 

7 

5$ 

94. 

113 

116 

116 

113 

122 

123 

133 

145 

146 
149 

150 

86 
88 

115 

110 
86 
84 

27 



168 



INDEX. 



Uz, Territory of 
, the Land of 



PAGE 

64 



Validity of the Mosaic History 1 

Varro contributes to corro- 
borate Moses - - 27 

Vedam, or sacred Writings 

of the Hindoos - - 22 

Versatility of Geographical 

and Historical I^ames - 47 

Version of the Greek Bible, 

account of the - - 110 

Virgil contributes to corro- 
borate Moses - - 82 

Vulcan and Tubal-cain com- 
pared - - - 27 

Writing never known till 

Moses introduced it - 123 

1 a certain origin of 123 

— — Woolseley's Remark on 118 

'--. unknown to Abram 

3nd the Canaanites - 119 



PAGB 

Writing unknown to Isaac 

and the Mesopotamians - 119 

nant between Isaac and 
Abimelech - - 119 
Jacob and Laban 1 20 

whilst in Egypt - - 120 

• ■■ — Jacob's death 121 

Joseph's death 121 

the decree for 

the murder of the Hebrew 

Infants . - 
. — an art indispensible 

to Man - _ - 

— ' Perfection of the 

First Alphabet for - 
' Epoch of - 



Zemarites, Territory of the 
Zoroaster . - - 

and Leratusch 

identity of - - 



123 

124 

124 
125 

77 
12 

2a 



London : Printed by William Pl.illip^, 
George Yard, Lombard Street. 



mmmmmmmm 



\ 



H 



^. 



WHOLESALE AND RETAIL LIST OF BOOKS, 

PuliItgt>^D aiiH 5oH) 6a Mr. TEGG, Mo* 73, €i)capgtDc, Sonton. 
Where all Orders whicli may be intrusted to him, of whatever magnitude, and whether 
for home trade or exportation, will be executed with the utmost promptitude and 
•correctness. T„ T. will be happy to execute, as Commissioner for England, all 
Favours from Booksellers, in any part of the Globe, on equitable Terms. 



MepuJ)Iication of tffi Hontroti ^ncBcIopatrta. 

TMs Day is published, the Eighth Edition, printed in Royal Svo. double columns, embellished with Seven 
Engravings, to be continued every Fortnight until completed. Part I. Price 8s. of 

THE LONDON ENCYCLOPAEDIA ; 

Or, Universal Dictionary of Science, Art, Literature, and Practical Mechanics. 
This Work will be completed in Forty-fiv« Parts, each page containing printed matter equal to that of any 
preceding quarto Encyclopaedia ; and its conductors stand pledged to publish the whol« in a much shorter period 
than that in which any similar undertaking has ever appeared : thus avoiding the delays, the contradictions, the 
changes of plan and contributors, ever incident to works of this kind when long protracted. 

CONDITIONS OF PUBLICATION. 
1. This work wUI be completed in Forty-five Parts, or half Volumes, royal octavo, price Eight Shillings, in boards, 

each part containing as much matter as any part of similar works published at one guinea. 
C. A Part, containing 384 pages and seven engravings, will be published every fortnight, until the whole is completed. 
3. This work is in so forward a state, that the Publisher can confidently engage for its regular and punctual publica- 
tion ; and that the whole will be completed within one year and a half from this time. 

Now publishing , in Monthly Parts, Price 2s. 6d. each, 

Wi)z ^artrttts antr Jllettaprie of t^c j^oologtcal ^ocitty. 

Being Descriptions and Figures in Illustration of the Natural History of the living Animals in the Society's 
Collection. Published, with the Sanction of the Council, under the Superintendence of the Secretary and 
Vice-Secretary of the Society. 



WHITTINGHAM'S ROYAL EDITIONS 



Of popular Standard WorJcs, 
I. s.d. 
Buffon's Natural History Im- 
proved and brought down to 
the Present Time, with 500 

cuts, 4 vols 

Gibbon's Roman Empire, 11 

vols 2 9 6 

Goldsmith's Rome, 2 vols 9 

Goldsmith's Greece, 2 vols... 9 
Himie and Smollett's England, 

16 vols 3 12 



printed uniformly, and embellished 
/. s. d. 
Hume, SmoUelt, and Jones's 

England. 20 vols 4 10 

Johnson's Rambler, 3 vols. .. lo 6 
Jones's Coiillnuation to Hume 

and Smollett, 4 vols 1 10 

Pliiiarch's Lives, 6 vols 1 7 

Chesterfield's Letters, 3 vols.. 13 6 
Robertson's Historical Works, 

10 vols 2 5 

Robertson's Sc .ind, 3 vols. 13 6 



with Engravings, Royal 18mo. 

/. s. d. 
Robertson's Charles V. 4 vols. 18 
Robertson's America, 3 vols. 13 6 
Kollin's Ancient History, 10 

vols 

Russell's Modern Europe, and 
Continuation by Jones, 10 

vols 2 

Thomson's Seasons 

Vicar of Wakefield, .'i3 cuts.. 60 
Whiston's Jiisephus, 6 vols. ..1 7 



2 5 



5 
4 6 



5iiH&itting]^am , (S^nUmt Htbrarg. 



This Day is published, embellished with fine JEngrav •2gs on Steel, Copper, and Wood, after Drawings by 
Stothard, Westall, i '1RB0ULU, Harvey, 4c. 



s. d. 

Abelard and Heloise 2 6 

Bacon's Essays 2 6 

Belisarius, by Marmontel 2 6 

Burke on the Sublime 2 6 

Burns's Poetical Works, 2 vols. 6 
Butler's Hudibras, with Notes ..4 

Castle of Olranto 2 6 

Chapone's Letters 2 6 

Chesterfield's Advice to his Son . 1 6 

Cook's Voyages, 2 vols — 6 

Co wper's Poems, 2 vols 6 

Death of Abel 2 

Dodd's Prison Thoughts 2 6 

Dodd's Beauties of Shakspeare.. 4 6 
Dodd's Reflections on Death .... 26 

Pconomy of Human Life 2 

Elizabeth, by Madame Cottin ...20 

Falconer's Shipwreck 2 

Fool of Quality, 2 vols 6 

Franklin's Life and Essays 4 

Gems of Devotional Poetry. 2 6 

Gems of Lyric Poetry 2 6 

Goldsmith's Bee 2 6 



Goldsmith's Essays 2 6 

Goldsmith's Poetical Works 2 

Goldsmith's Vicar of Wakefield . 3 6 
Goldsmith's History of Greece ..4 
Goldsmith's History of Rome... 4 

Grave (The), a Poem 2 6 

Jones's Beauties of .Sturm 2 

Junius's Letters 4 6 

Locke's Conduct of the Under- 
standing 2 6 

Mason's English Garden, and 

other Poems, 2 vols 6o 

Mason on Self-knowledge 2 6 

Milton's Paradise Lost 3 

Milton's Paradise Regained 3 

Montague's I^etters 5 

More'sbacred Dramas 2 6 

More's Search after Happiness ..10 
More's Essays on Various Subjects 1 6 

Old English Baron 2 6 

Paul and Virginia, by St. Pierre . 2 

Pope's Homer's Iliad, 2 vols 7 

Pope's Homer's Odyssey, 2 vols. 6 



s.d. 

Pope's Essay on Man 2 6 

Quarles' Emblems 46 

Rasselas, a Tale, by Dr. Johnson 2 

Reynolds's Discourses 5 

Robinson Crusoe, 20 cuts, 2 vols. 7 

Russell's Letters 2 6 

Sanrtford and Merton,2vol3 4 6 

Sorrows of Werter 2 6 

Spirit of English Wit 3 

Sterne's Sentimental Journey.... 2 

Talbot's Reflections 2 6 

Thomson's Seasons 2 6 

Tom Telescope's Philnsophy .... 3 
Trimmer's Natural History, with 

300 cuts, 2 vols 8 

Vocal Lyre, Popular Songs 2 6 

AValpole's Reminiscences 2 6 

Walpoliana , 2 (i 

Watts on the Mind 4 

Watts' Logic 36 

Walton and Cotton's Complete 

Aneler, 2 vols. 9 

Young's Night I'honghta 3 6 



SHARPE'S POETICAL LIBRARY AND BRITISH ANTPIOLOGY, 

Royal 32rao., embellished with fine Engravings, published weekly, to be completed in 32 Parts. Part 1 to 24 
sells at Is. and 25 to 32, double, sells 2s. each. 

Part 

24. Pope — Essay on Criticism, &c. 

25. Milton — Comns, &c. 

26. Drydcn — I'alamon and Arcile 

27. Somervile— J'he Chase, &c. 

28. Pope — Essay on Man 

29. Thomson — i:a9ile of Indolence 

30. Akenside — Pleasures of Imagina- 
tion 

31. Armstrong — Art of Preserving 
Ileallh 



1. Burns — Cotter's Saturday Night 

2. Goldsmith— The Deserted Village 
.3. Goldsmith — The Traveller, &c. 

4. Cowper — My Mary, &c. 

5. Beatlie — The Minstrel, Book 1. 

6. Beattie— The Minstrel, Book II. 

7. Blair— The Grave, &c. 

8. Gray — Elegy, Odes, &c. 

9. Cowper — John Gilpin, &c. 
lO- Burns — I'am o'Shanter, &c. 

11. Collins— Ode to the P;i.«sions 

12. Burns — Halloween, &:c. 



13. Pope — Rape of the Lock 

14. Dryden — Alexander's Feast 

15. Pope— Eloisa to Abelard, «fec. 

16. Dryden — The Flowerand the Leaf 

17. Dryden- The Cock and the Fox 

18. Milton— L'Allegro,&c. 

19. Prior— Henry and Emma 

20. Shenstune— The School Mistress, 
&c. 

21. Parnell— The Hermit, &c. 

22. Johnson — Vanity of Human Wishes 
2.i. Dryden— Cymon&Iphigenia,&c. 



.■i2. Burns- Songs, chiclly Scottish 



aE3ralrki)'s Select aBrttisl^ Bibttt£s; 

BIUNG A UNIFORM REPRINT, IN 12M0. OF THE MOST VALUABLE PIECES OF EN'GLISH AUTHORS IN 
DEVOTIONAL AND PRACTICAL DIVINITY. 



s.d. 

Adams's Private Thoiiphls 5 

Bates's Select Works, 2 vols ... 12 
Baxter's Saint's Everlastins; Rest 4 
Beveridge's Private Tlioiinhts.. 5 
BrK(iford's(Bishop)SeleclWor]{s 4 
Butler's Aualugy of Kelision .. 4 
Brooke's Heaven and Earth, 
Mnle Christian, and Apples 
of Gold 7 



s. d. 
and Remedies against Satan's 

Devices 70 

Flavel's Select Works, 2 vols. .. 12 D 

Hall's Select Tracts 7 

Henry's (Rev. Watthew) Select 

Works 76 

Henry's Communicant's Com- 
panion, &c , 3 6 

Henry's Daily Communion, &c. 3 



Brooke's Select Works, 2 vols.. 14 Hervey'sMeclitations,with JSotes 4 6 
Brooke's Unsearchable Riches, 1 Hopkins's Select Works 7 6 



s. d. 
Leighton's Select Works, 3 vols. 17 
Leii;htoi)'s Theological Lectures 5 

Leighton's Sermons ."5 

Leighton on Peter , 70 

Mason on Self-knowledge 26 

Pearson's Exposition of the 

Creed 70 

Taylor's (Jeremy) Select Works, 

2 vols 14 

Watts's Scripture History 4-0 



7Viis Day is published, in Royal Slmo. emhellished with fine Portraits of each Author, to be continued every 
Fortnight until completed, in 40 Volumes, Vol. I. Price 'Is. dd. of 

THE BEAUTIES OF LITERATURE; 

CiASSiCAL Selections from the most eminent Authors. By Alfred Howard, Esq. 
The following are arranged in the Order intended for Publication, and any favourite Author may be liad separ&te : 



Vo 


. 


1. 


Kirke White 


2. 


Cowper 


3. 


Mackenzie 


4. 


Thomson 


.5. 


Burke 


t). 


Byron 


7. 


Bacon 



Vol. 

8. Burns 

9. Beaitie 

10. HIair 

11. Chesterfield 

12. Sheridan 

13. Pope 

14. Clurendon 



Vol. 

15. Paley 

1(1. Hervey 

17. Dryden 

18. Locke 
19- Fenelon 

20. Pindar 

21. Gibbon 



Vol. 

22. Canning 

23. Plutarch 

24. Swift 

25. Addison 
2f). Franklin 

27. Pitt 

28. Johnson 



Vol. 

29. Fielding 

30. Kotzebue 

31. Robertson 
.32. Erskine 

33. Goldsmith 

34. Hume 



Vol. 

.35. Gifforrt 

3d. Smollett 

37. Milton 

38. Grattan 

39. C. J. Fox 

40. Young 



*»* To prevent mistakes, please to order Howards Bemities of any particular Author you wish to purchase. 



Beautifully printed by Davison and Whittingham, in Royal 32mo. with Portraits and allegorical 
Kngravings (continued every Fortnight until completed J , Part I. Price 2s. 6d. of 

SHARPE'S BRITISH PROSE WRITERS. 



The following is the Order of Ptidlication, and any Part may be 
Part 
19, 20. Lady Montagu's France and 

Italy, 2 vols. 
21, 22. Reynolds's Discourses, 2 vols. 

23. Talbot's Reflections. 

24. Talboi's Essays. 

25. Locke's Conduct of the Under- 
standing- 

25. Boyle's Kefleclions. 

27, 28. Junius's Letters, 2 vols. 

29, 30. Fitzosborne's Letters, 2 vols. 

31, 32. Olla Podrida.2 vols. 

33, 34. Beattie's Letters, 2 vols. 



Part 

1. Walpole's Reminiscences. 

2. Walpoliana. 

3. 4. Burns' Letters, 2 vols. 
5. Goldsmith's Essays, 
ti. Goldsmith's Bee. 
7, 8. (iray's Letters, 2 vols. 
9. Lord Bacon's Essays. 

10. Lord Clarendon's Essays. 

11, 12. Lady Russell's Letters, 2 vols. 

13. Cowley's Essays. 

14. .'^hen.'itone'g Essays. 
15, 1 (). Johnson's (Ur.). Sermons, 2 vols. 
17. 18. Lady Monlaen's Letters, 2 vols. 



purchased separately : 

Part 

35, 36. Burke's Reflections, 2 vols. 

37, 38. De Lolme on the Constitution, 

2 vols. 
39, 40. Pr. Franklin's Essays, 2 vols. 
41, 42. Johnsoniana, 2 vols. 

43. Kev. W. Jones's Letters. 

44. Chapone's Letters. 

45,46. Sir W. Jones's Letters, 2 vols. 
47, 48. Temple's Essays, 2 vols. 

49. Sciden's Table Talk. 

50. Sir W. Blackstone's Analysis. 

51. General Titles to bind in 25 vols. 



This Bay is Published, Part I. Price Is. of the 

EVERYDAY BOOK, AND TABLE BOOK: 

An Everlastlng Calendar of Popular Amusements, Sports, Pastimes, Ceremonies, Manners, Customs, and Events, 
incident to each ot the Ihree Hundred and Sixty-five Days, iu past and present limes; forming a complete 
History of the Year, Months, and Seasons, an<l a perpetual Key to the Almanack; including Accounts of the 
Weather, Rules for Health and Conduct, remarkable and imporiarjt Anecdotes, Facts, and Notices in Chronology, 
Antiquities, Topography, Biography, Natural History, Art, Science, and General Literature; derived from the 
most authentic Sources, and valuable original Communications, with Poetical Elucidations, for daily Use and 
Diversiim. 

CONDITIONS. 
1. The Work will be published We«>kly, in Parts, each I 2. The Work, including the Table Book, will be corn- 
containing 64 Pages, closely printed, double columns, pleted in 40 Parts, making three very large Volnmes in 
with numerous Cuts. Octavo. 



NEW AND POPULAR SONG BOOKS. 



Skylark, with Mn?ic 4 

Thrush, ditto 4 



s. d. \ s. d. 

Linnet, ditto 4 6 Cromeck'sSelectScotlish Songs, 

i'egg'sSocialSongster,lstSeries 2 61 with Notices by Burns, 2 vols. 



Nightingale, with Music 4 6 Ditto, 2nd Series ..." 2 61 post 8vo 10 



SELECT LIST OF BOOKS. 



/. s. d. 
Aliisworth's Dictionary, by Dr. Dymock, beauti- 
fully printed on pearl type, 18mo. canvass bds. 066 

Ditto, bound, sheep filleted 70 

A Heine's AUrin to Unconverted Sinners ...... 1 6 

Anniversary (The), by Allan Cunningham, beau- 
iifnlly printed, embellished with J8 fine En- 

gravmgs, bound in silk '. .. 12 

The same splendid Work, large paper (royal 

8vo.) proof plaies, bound, J'urkey morocco.. 1 116 
Ashweil on Parturition, 8vo. boards. Plates ... 18 
Ayscongh's Complete and Comprehensive Index 
to Shakspeare, a new edition, and adaptetl to 
the London Trade Edition of Shakspeare, in 

medium 8vo 18 

Barclay's Apology lor the tiue Christian Divi- 
nity, being an Explanation and Vindication 



7 6 



2 



/. s. d. 
of the Principles and Doctrines of the People 

called Quakers, 8vo 0- 

Batty's(Captain), Campaignsofthe Allied Army 
in the Western Pyrenees and South of France, 

with 25 engraviiigs, 4to 

Baxter's Poor Man's Family Book 16 

Beckford's Thoughts on Hunting ..' JO 

Bell's Principles of Surgery as they relate to 
Wounds, Ulcers, Fistulas, Aneurisms, wounded 
Arteries, Fractures of the Limbs, Tumours, the 
Operations of Trepan and Lithotomy. By 
John Bell. A new Edition, with Commenta- 
ries, and a Critical Inquiry into the Practice 
of .Surgery, by Charles Bell, Professor of Ana- 
tomy and Surgery to the Royal College of 
Surgeons, London, &c, 4 large vols. 8vo. ... 3 3 



LIST OF BOOKS SOLD BY T. TEGG, 73, CHEAPSIDE. 



14 

6 6 

6 6 

66 

7 

6 6 

7 



2 2 
12 
15 
076 
016 



Berthollet on Dyeing, translated from the last 
Parisian Edition, with Notes, by Andrew Ure, 
M.D. F.R.S. 2 V0IS.8VO 

Bingley's Travels in N. America, plates, 12mo. 

Bingley's Travels in the North of Europe, 12mo. 
with plates 

Bingley's Travels in the South of Europe, 12mo. 
with pUles 

Bingley's Travels in Asia, plates, 12mo 

Bingley's Travels in South America, plates, 12mo. 

Bingley's Biography of the Roman Characters, 
ISjno. portraits 

Bingley's Collection of Modern Travels, con- 
taining N. and S. America, N. and S. Europe, 
Asia, and Africa, 6 vols. ]2mo. cloth boards . 

Blackstone's Commentaries on the Laws of Eng- 
lanil, a new edition, corrected, enlarged, and 
brought down to the Present Time, by llichard 
Price, Barrister, Editor of Warton's History 
of English Poetry, 4 very large volumes, 8vo. 

Blair's Sermons, complete in 1 vol.Svo 

Boswcll's Life of Johnson, 5 vols 

Brookes' General Gazetteer, 8vo 

Brown's Concordance to the Bible 

Brown's Dictionary of the Holy Bible, an His- 
torical and Descriptive Account of the Persons 
and Places recorded in the Holy Scriptures, 
by the Kev. J. Brown, Haddington, 8vo. .... 9 

B[jRGEs"s, Lord Bishop of Salisbury, Hebrew Books. 

Arabic Alphabet; or. An Easy Introduction to 
the Reading of Arabic, for the Use of Hebrew 
Students, 12mo. sewed 10 

Hebrew Elements ; or, A Practical Introduction 
to the Reading of the Hebrew Scriptures, con- 
sisting of Foni" Tracts, viz. a Hebrew Primer, 
Syllabarium Hebraicum, and the Hebrew 
Reader, Part I. and Part 11. 12mo. boards .. 6o 

Hebrew Reader, Part I. containing the Deca- 
logue and the First Chapter of Genesis, in He- 
brew and English, &c. Part II. Extractsfrom 
the Bible, 12mo. sewed 40 

Hebrew Primer, with the Opinions of Melanc- 
thon, Luther, and others, on the Utility of the 
Study of the Hebrew language, 12mo. sewed 16 

Hebrew Etymology, consisting of Select Passages 
of Scripture, &c. l'2mo. sewed 20 

Motives to the Study of Hebrew, Two Parts, 
12m(). sewed ... 4 

Rudiments of Hebrew Grammar, consisting of 
a Table of Hebrew Primitives, with a short 
Account of the Formation, Inflection, and Com- 
position of Hebrew Words, &c. 12mo. boards 7 

Syllabarium Hebraicum; or, A Second Step to 

the Heading of Hebrew without Points, 12ino. 10 

Bnrket's Notes to the New Testament 1 00 

Burnet's Exposition of the Thirty-nine Articles 

of the Church of England, new edition, 8vo. 7 
Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy, 2 vols. 8vo. U 16 
Byron's (Right Hon. Lord) Voyage of 11. M.S. 

Blonde to the Sandwich Islands, 4to 2 20 

Carpenter's Popular Introduction to the Study 

of the Holy Scriptures, Svo 16 

(Carpenter's Scripture Natural History; a descrip- 
tive Account of the Zoology, Botany, and 

Geology of the Bible, second edition 14 

Carpenter's Examination of Scripture Difficulties, 
elucidating nearly "00 passages in the Old and 

New Testament, second edition, 8vo 12 

.Carpenter's Popular Lectures on Biblical Criti- 
cism, 8vo 12 

Cary's Beauties of the modern Poets : from 
Byron, Moore, Scott, Barry Cornwall, Southey, 
Coleridge, Wordsworth, Montgomery, Crabbe, 

Rogers, Opie, &c. new edition, ISmo 46 

Cary's Five Hundred useful and amusing Expe- 
riments in Chymistry and in the Arts and ftla- 
nufactures, a new Edition, six plates, 18mo. .. ."5 

.Clarke's Scripture Promises, 18md 20 

Clias's (Capt.) Elementary Course of Gymnastic 
Exercises, to which is added, a New and Com- 
plete Treatise on the Art of Swimming, 70 

engraved figures, &c. 8vo 4 

Common Place Book of British Eloquence .... :i 

Common Place Book of Anecdotes .SO 

Common Place Book of Humorous Poetry 3 

Common Place Book of Epigrams .3 O 

Common Place Book of Romantic Tales .'JO 

Cooper's Complete Domestic Distiller, 12mo. .. 3 
Crabb's (George, M. A.) Dictionary of Usefrd 
Knowledge ; or, An Explanation of Words and 
Things connected withall the ArtsandSciences, 
with"500 Cuts, 12mo. double cols, canvass bds. 00 
Cruden's Concordance of the Old and New Tes- 
tament, imperial 8vo 18 

Death-bed Scenes and Pastoral Conversations, by 

the late John Warton,D.D. .3 vols, pocket size 12 
Death's Doines, consisting of Original Composi- 
tions in Prose and Verse, with 30 Engravings 

bs' Dagley, C vols. 8vo 1 4 

Denham and Clapperton's Travels into the Inte- 
rior of Africa, with engravings, 2 vols. 8vo. .. 1 16 



Dewar's (Minister of the Tron Churcli, Glasgow) 
Elements of Moral Philosophy, 2 vols. 8vo... 
Doddridge's Family Expositor, a new and cor- 
rect edition, 1 vol. imperial 8vo. canvass backs 
Doddridge's Rise and Progressof Religion, 32rno. 
Dodington's (G. B.) Diary ; containing some 
curious and interesting Papers, published from 
his Lordship's Original Papers, fourth edit.8vo. 

Drake's Mornings in Spring; or. Retrospections 
Biographical, Critical, and Historical, 2 vols. 

Dwight's System of Theology, explained and 
defended in a Series of Sermons, by Timothy 
Dwight, with a Memoir, 5 vols. 18mo. 

Egan's (Pierce) Walks through Bath, with 21 
Engravings, 12mo 

Enfield's Scientific Recreations in Philosophy and 
Mathematics, fourth edition, 18mo 

Enfield's Elements of the Fine Arts, and Artist's 
Assistant, a new edition, with new plates 

Enfield's Progressive English Spelling Book, on 
an entirely nevi' Plan, with a fine engraving, 
after Stothard, 12mo. bound 

English Topography ; or. Geographical, Histori- 
cal, and Statistical Descriptions of the several 
Counties of England and Wales, with a Map of 
each County. By the Rev. J. Nightingale, 
royal 4to. half bound morocco 

Fergusson's Lectureson Mechanics, Hydrostatics, 
Hydraulics, Pneumatics, Optics, Geography, 
Astronomy, and Dialling, anew edition, with 
copious Notes, adapting the work to the pre- 
sent State of Science, by C. F. Partington, of 
the London Institution, 8vo. boards 

Finlayson's Mission to Siam and Hue, in Cochin 
China,withLife,bySirT.StarafordRaffles,8vo. 

Forbes's Account of the Life and Writings of 
James Beattie, LL. D. fine portrait, 2 vols. 8vo. 

Forster's Pocket EncyclopEedia of Natural Phe- 
nomena, 12mo 

Gardens and Menagerie of the Zoological Society 
delineated with most beautiful cuts, publish- 
ing monthly 

Griffin's Treatise on the Blowpipe, plates, 18mo. 

Grose's Classical Dictionaryof the Vulgar Tongue, 
revised and corrected, with Slang Phrases, col- 
lected from tried Authorities, by Pierce Egan 

Gurney's(Rev. W.) Diamond Pocket Dictionary 
of the Holy Bible, consisting of an Historical 
and Geographical Account of the Persons and 
Places, and an Explanation of the J'erms, 
Doctrines, Ordinances, Institntions, Precepts, 
and Figures of the Sacred Oracles, 24mo 

Hawker's (D.D.) Commentary on the Old and 
New Testaments, g vols, demy 8vo 

Hazlitt's Life of Napoleon Buonaparte, vols. 1 
and 2,.8vo 

Ilerve's Picture of Paris, with Engravings, bound 

Hill's (Rev. Rowland) Village Dialogues, the 
26th edition, enlarged by several additional 
Dialogues, 3 vols. 12mo 

Hill's Divine Hymns, attempted in easy I^an- 
guage, for the use of Children and .Sunday 
Schools, designed as an Appendix to Dr. 
Watts's Divine Songs, by Rev. Rowland Hill, 
A. M., the 13th edit. 18rao. sewed. Portrait . 

Hogarth Moralized, a Collection of Engravings, 
with Descriptions, by the Rev. John Trusler, 
imperial 8vo. half-bound, morocco 

Holland's (.Mrs.) Family Receipt Book, a most 
invaluable work for all Persons ; foolscap 8vo. 

Holland's (Mrs.) Domestic Cookery: or Frugal 
Housewife, with 6 eneravings, ]2mo. .... 

Hone's Curious Political Tracts, consisting of — 
House that Jack Built, Queen's Matrimonial 
Ladder, Non mi Ricordo, Divine Rieht of 
Kings, Political Showman, Man in the Moon, 
Forni of Prayer, and Slap at Slop,8vo. boards 

Howard's Walker's Pronouncing Dictionary, 
arranged for the Use of Schools, 12mo 

Howarn's Biographical Dictionary, illustrated 
with 720 Portraits in Outline, 4to. e.xtra bds... 

Hunter's Sacred Biography ; or. History of the 
Patriarchs, being a Courseof Lectures delivered 
at the Scots Church, London Wall, 2 vols. 8vo. 

Hutton's Book of Nature laid open, a familiar 
Display of the Phenomena of the Universe, 
6lh edition, 12mo — 

Jenning's Jewish Antiquities, new edition, 8vo. 

Johnson's Dictionary of the English Language, 
2 vols. 4to. best edition 

Johnson'sJonrney tothe Western Islands of Scot- 
land; with M'Nicol's Remarks, 18nio 

Johnson's Dictionary of the English Language, 
a new and most beautiful edition, printed at 
the Chiswick Press, royal 3Cmo 

Jones's (Author of the History of the Waldenses) 
Christian Biography, a Dictionary of the Lives 
of the most Eminent Men, from the earliest 
Period to the Present Time, 12mo 

Jones's History of the Christian Church, from 
the Birth ot Christ to the I'ichtronth Century, 
with an Accoimt of the W.ildcn.ses and Albi- 
geuses, 2 vols. 8vu 



/.J 


. d. 


14 


1 



1 
16 





5 


18 


16 





60 





3 


0. 


4 6 



16 






7 





12 


1 


1 





10 6 





26 





4 



3 
4 40 



1 10 
6 



13 6 

6 

1 16 
4 
4 

10 
4 6 

2 2 

15 






4 





9 


3 


3 





4 



90 



WORKS PUBLISHED BY T. TEGG, 73, CHEAPSIDE, LONDON. 



/. *. d. r 



Lamb's (the Hon. Geo.) Poems of Catullus trans. 

lated, with a Preface and Notes, 2 vols, foolscap 60 
Langliorne's Plutarch's Lives, in 1 vol. 8vo. .. 10 t) 
Lavater's Physiognomy ; or, the Corresponding 
Analogy between the Conformation of the 
Keaiures and the Passions, of the JMind, 12mo. 3 6 
Lite in London, with 36 coloured plates, by 

Cruikshanks, royal 8vo 1 16 

Locke's Essay on the Human Understanding, 1 

vol. 8vo. new edition, portrait fiJafiio/iJ .... 76 

Locke's Works Complete, 10 vols. Bvo.fUaDMuw^ 3 00 
Lyon's (Capt. H. N.) Journal of a Residence and 

Tour in the Republic of Mexico, 2 vols l6 

Macknight's New Literal Translation of the 
Episiles of St. Paul, with a Commentary and 
Notes, a new edition, 4 large vols. 8vo 1 10 

M'Lean's Works, new edition, edited by Mr. 
W. Jones, containing Christ's Commission, 
Discourses, Paraphrase on the Hebrews, Ser- 
mons, &c. 7 vols. 8vo 1 10 

M'Leori's Voyage of his Majesty's Ship Alcesle 
to China, and the Island of Lewchew, 8vo. . . 5 

Madan's New and Literal J'ranslation of Juvenal 
and Perseus, with copious explanatory Notes, 
by which these difficult Satirists are rendered 
easy and familiar to the Reader, 2 vols. 8vo. . 14 

Manual of A.nrology ; or. Book of the Stars, 

with coloured Engravings, 8vo 80 

Martin's Carpenter's and Joiner's Instructor in 
Geometrical Lines, the Strength of Materials, 
and Mechanical Powers of Framed Work, 
edited by Nicholson, with 34 engravings, 8vo. 8 

Mawe's Every Man his own Gardener; or. Com- 
plete Gardener's Calendar, l2mo 86 

Mechanics' Register (The New, London) and 
Magazine of Science and the Useful Arts, 
maiiy hundred wood cuts, 2 vols. 8vo 10 

Mitchell's First Lines of Science; or, a compre- 
hensive and progressive View of the leading 
Branches of modern scieniific Discovery and 
Invention, with It) engravings, I2mo 40 

Mitchell's Portable Encyclopaedia; or, Dictionary 
of Arts and Sciences, comprehending the latest 
Improvements, in every Branch of Useful 
Knowledge, 8vo. with 50 engravings 15 

Modern Pulpii Eloquence, C4mo 40 

Morris's Memoirs of the Life and Writings of the 

Rev. Andrew Fuller, new edition, 8v 50 

Morris's Remains of Rev. Andrew Fuller, con- 
sistingof Pieceson KcligiousSubjects. &C.8VO. 36 

Mosheira's Ecclesiastical History, with Continua- 
tion by M'Lean, a new edition, 4 vols. 8vo. 1 10 

Newton's Canliphonia ; or. Utterance of the 

Heart, 24mo 36 

Novum Testamentum Grasce, 32mo. Glasgow 

University Edition, canvass 5 

OIney Hymns, by Cowper and Newton, 32mio. 2 6 

Oxberry's Flowers of Literature, consisting of 
Selections from History, Biography, Poetry, 
and Romance, 2d edition, 4 vols. 12mo 15 

Parkhurst's Greek and English Lexicon to the 
New Testament; with a plain and easy Greek 
Grammar, a new edition, corrected, and im- 
proved, by the Rev. J. Pitman 15 

Parkhurst's Hebrew and English Lexicon ; to 
which is prefixed, a Hebrew and Chaldee 
Grammar, G/asgoto Vniversity Edition, 8vo. . . 15 

Penn's (William, The Quaker) "Select Works, the 
fourth edition, only 500 printed, 3 vols. 8vo. . 15 

Pilkington's Dictionary of Painters, a new edition, 
greatly enlarged, down to 1829, 2 vols. 8vo. ..140 

Pindari Carmina ex editione Chr. Gottl. Heyne, 

.32mo. Oxon. cloth boards 30 

Post Captain (The); or, the Wooden Walls well 
manned, by Dr. Moore. New edition, 12mo. 3 6 

Priestley's Lectures on General History, with 
Additional Notes and Illustrations, by J. T. 
Rutt, Esq. 8vo 10 6 

Proof Prints for Scrap. Books, Albums, &c. a 
Collection of, on India Paper, iifty Historical 
Subjects, &c. royal 8vo. the Set for 16 6 

Pulleyn's Etymological Compendium of Origins 
and Inventions, closely printed 12mo 6 

Raffles' (Rev.Dr. rhos.) Lectures on some Impor- 
tant Branches of Christian Faith, 2 vols. 12mo. 14 

R«id's Essays on the Powers of the Human Mind ; 
to which is added an Essay on Quantity, and an 
Analysis of Aristotle's Logic. New edit. 8vo. 10 6 

JR«ld's Inquiry into the Human Mind 26 

Rhyming Reminiscences, in Comic Couplets... 2 

Robinson's (LL. D.) System of Mechanical Phi- 
losophy, Notes by Brewster, 4 vols. 8vo 4 00 

Rollin's Ancient History, 6 vols. 8vo. Maps, &c. 110 

Rydge's Veterinary Surgeon's Manual, a Com- 
plete Guide to the Cure of all the Diseases in- 
cident to Horses, Cattle, Sheep, and Dogs, the 
Result of Thirty Years' Experience, post 8vo. 10 6 

Sale's Koran of Mohammed, a new edition, with 
various readings from Savary; a new Index, 
and Life of Sale, 2 vols. 8vo 15 



/. s. 



Salmagundi ; or Whim Whams and Opinions of 
Launcelot Langstaff, Esq. by the Author of the 
Sketch Book, History of New York, &c. post 
8vo 60 

Scott's Essays, and Force of Truth 3 

Seneca's Morals, by Way of Abstract, to which 
is added a Discourse, under the title of an 
Afterthought, by Sir Roger L'Estrange, 8vo .050 

Shakspeare's Dramatic Works, Whittinghanis 

Cabinet Edition, with 320 cuts, 7 vols. 32mo... 1 10 

Shakspeare's Dramatic Works, Diamond Edition, 
the smallest in the World, foolscap 8vo 10 6 

Sharpe's British Anthology, with 32 engravings 
after Westall, 8 vols, royal 32mo. canvass, bds. 2 20 

Sherlock's Practical Discourses concerning Death, 
28th edition, 18mo 20 

Simpson's Plea for Religion and the Sacred 
Writings, addressed to the Disciples of Tho- 
mas Paine and Wavering Christians of every 
Denomination, a new edition, 8vo 56 

Sketch Book (The), by Geoffrey Crayon, Gent., 
2 vols. 8vo 18 

Smith's Domestic Altar, a Six Weeks' Course of 
Morning and Evening Prayers for the Use of 
Families, sixth edition, 12mo. boards 50 

Spring Blossoms, or DialoguesforChildren,18mo. 26 

Stackhouse's Epitome of the History, Laws, and 

Religion of Greece, 12mo. boards 26 

Stevens' (George Alexander) Works, containing 

Lectures on Heads, &c. 24mo 20 

Sturm's Reflections on the Works of God, and 
his Providence throughout all Nature, 8vo. .. 8 

Styles's (Rev. Dr.) Memoirs of the Lite of Can- 
ning, 2 vols, post 8vo. second edition, boards 110 

Swift's Works, with additional Letters, 'I'racts, 
and Poems, Notes, and a Life of the Author, by 
Sir Walter Scott, Bart., second edit, ig vols. 
8vo ... 6 60 

Tales of a Traveller, by Geoffrey Crayon, Gent. 

2 vols, post 8vo 13 

Tegg's First Book for Children, arranged on a 
popular Plan, and so constructed as to ease 
the Labour of Teacher and Child, half-bound 6 

Tegg's New Chronology; or. Historian's Com- 
panion, corrected to January, 1829, 12mo. ... 6o 

Teeg's Book of Utility; or. Things useful to be 

known, 1 vol. duodecimo, second edition .... 40 

Tegg's Young Man's Book of Knowledge, 12mo. 4 

Thousand (A) JSotable Things, to which is pre- 
fixed the Century of Inventions, by the Mar- 
quis of Worcester, &c. 12mo 30 

Thurston's Illustrations of Shakspeare, imperial 
8vo. proofs on India paper, 50 plates 1 11 6 

Ditto, 36 prints in octavo , . 18 D 

Tooke's (Home) Diversions of Purley, a new 
edition, with great Additions from the Author's 
Manuscripts in the Possession of his Executors. 
Edited by K. Taylor, F.L. S. &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 1 10 

Tower(l'he) Menagerie; comprising the Natural 
History of the Animals contained in that Estab- 
lishment, with 102 fine engravings, 8vo 1 10 

Ure's Dictionary of Chyniistry, in which the 
Principles are investigated anew, and its Ap- 
plications to the Phenomena of Nature, to 
Medicine, Mineralogy, Agriculture, and Manu- 
factures, detailed. By expunging whatever is 
obsolete, and introducing a copious Account 
of every Modern Discovery, the Author has 
rendered the present edition, in a great mea- 
sure, a New Work, 1 vol. 8vo. new plates, &c. 1 I 

Waddington's Journal of a Visit to some Parts 
of Ethiopia, with Maps and engravings, 4to.. 2 

Walker's Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, and 
Expositor of the English Language ; to which 
is prefixed the Principles of iinglish Pronun- 
ciation, in which the Sounds of Letters, Sylla- 
bles, and Words are critically investigated ; the 
Influence of the Greek and Latin Accent and 
Quantity on the Accent and Quantity of the 
English is thoroughly examined and clearly 
defined ; and the Analojies of the Languages 
are so fully known as to lay the Fonndatiou of 
a consistent and rational Pronunciation, with 
a Portrait, 8vo gO 

The same Book, with Key to Proper Names, bvo. 

with a Portrait, newly stereotyped, (Glasgow) 12 

Whiston's Flavins Josephus, 4 vols. 8vo. New 
edition, fine cuts, &c. (H'hittingham) 1 10 

Willison's Sacramental Meditations, 12mo 10 

Willison's Sacramental Directory, 12mo l6 

Willison's Afflicted Man's Companion, 12mo. .. l6 

Woodstock, by the Author of Waverley, 3 vols. 
post8vo 15 

Wrights's Advice on the Study and Practice of 
the Law, addressed to Attorneys' Cferks, the 
third edition, post 8vo.... (Or Six Sets at Ts.) 8 

Yates's Memoirs of Mr. John Chamberlain, late 
Missionary in India, 8vo 56 

Zimmerman's Treatise on Solitude, and its Influ- 
ence on the Mind and Heart, 8vo. Plates.... 7 6 



N.B. A VERY LARGE COLLECTION OF NOVELS FOR A CIRCULATING LIBRARY. 






• v3 .^> :>■ 

•f>j> . :i::>-rf 

my- > '■;_ 






^>^ .3 ■ .2> 



>■■■ > :2>-'':>> >.:)j» >'^ ^ 

iEs>- ">> :>rz»^ :>-■> ~->-^ ^^ 



>J? D* > 



as 



> > » 
■^■^=$' ^ >^>■>^• 



3^^ ■ > > :>">:> 





















>-^ 3~>) 









^> 3 3 :^ 






J 3 3 



I>;_> ^^ 



>.::> >■ 



:1? 






Ji»?> S3j>v5 












az^-^^ 






>: 3 ^3;j>^> 






> > 3 3 

> > _> J> 

:> > yzj' 

:> .>^ :>:> . 
> > >> 



>^^^^ ._>>■> ->-.> 
^';^ 3f^.> >:>^ 















^ > :I» 












^«> ^^ ■:>'.j^=i> "^^^.^ 






:>">:;»>. 



^ i>>'^ ;:> 






^> .;*^ .'/^ -^'"^ ^■^•^ - ^ '^^>^ 












3> ;s 3> >>:>> 

> -. > ,> 

> '"> ~3> '-:€» 












:^.i^^.:;3>: 






2> o ^^:> -^ -o ..->.■ ^ > . .> ^ 






>;> .:>z> 
> >■> > :3> > 

3» :>"^5l> ">■:; 









> 2» > J>' 



^:> >> ::3^ ^>:> ^ ->^ 



■■■•i"-:) y:> '>-> ".^ ^. 

".^f, ^:- j^2> y-> > :> .:>o»" >•:>> 















> > > 

:> > > 



